《Reincarnated With A Badluck System》 Chapter 1 Vincents Death [Check out the auxiliary chapters!] "Oh! No! She was just about to suck me off! Did I just die after seeing a pussy for the first time in my life?! I can''t believe I died of a heart attack, what a pathetic way to die!" Vincent cried inwardly, however, his cries were useless, as he was no longer human. He was nothing more than a useless wisp of soul that is stuck in a dark void. Vincent Oswald, the famous Hentai writer on webnovel and Tentacles anime creator died at the age of 43 as a virgin. Damn! Can you imagine that?! A man who writes smuts and harem novels died as a virgin, after seeing a woman''s nakedness for the first time. When one of his degenerate female fans, decided to reward him with her cave, he died of shock. Vincent was still in deep thought, as he tried to make sense of the way he died. After masturbating for most of his life, he finally got a girlfriend. s, fate decided to y games with him. Although Vincent was a handsome man, his Bad Luck kept girls far away from him. He had even proposed to the ugliest girl in the world but he still got turned down, sigh... What a pathetic fate. "What is going to happen to my new girlfriend?! What of all my hard-earned money? My favourite porn actress, Sara Jay, I won''t be able to watch her videos again! W-what about the new toilet I just bought?! I won''t even be able to use it! No! No! No! What about my loyal readers!; who often subscribes to all of my novels, who would shower my novels with castles and gachapon. Oh! No! What of those readers that will vote with their power stones and who would always criticize my novels but still end up paying and gifting me." Thinking about his life, the 43-year-old Vincent was reminiscing on all his experiences and how he spent his life as an introvert, right from when he was a teen. However, now, he was nothing more than a wisp of light, floating in an endless void with no hope of rescue. He was still in his thoughts when he suddenly saw several wisps of light like him appearing out of nowhere, they were in millions and they all seemed to be talking. If he had been in a human body, even earplugs wouldn''t have saved his eardrums from bursting. While he was still checking out his surroundings, two wisps of souls approached him. "Hahaha, you seem to be new here brother! And you are also from Earth," One of the souls said as it moved around Vincent. "Please, can you tell me what this shitty ce is?" Vincent asks, although he was shocked that he couldmunicate despite the annoying chatter of the other souls. "Hahaha, this is where you will live till you are judged, brother." The second wisp of light replies with a mocking tone. Perhaps if it had a face, there would have been a grin on it. "What! Do you mean that i have to live in this form till judgment day? Anyway, I have nevermitted any sin, except Jerking off to Sara Jay''s videos." Vincent retorts, but he feels disappointed that he died pathetically. "Hehe, jerking off is a sin, brother, we will meet in hell!" The first wisp of light says with a sarcastic tone. "Get away from me! You demons!" Vincent shouts as he moves away from the souls that keep on pestering him. "You haven''t seen the real demons brother! You will soon be jerking off in hell and chilling with the real demons" the second wisp added. Vincent felt like crying but since he didn''t have a body, he could only look at the two souls in anger and frustration. "My death is actually very dumb as well, I died when I choked on a hot sauce, after my fans requested that I do it live on tik-tok," the first wisp of light sobered. ''I guess I''m not only the one who died miserably, I mean this YouTuber also died from a hot sauce. But... My death is the most bizarre. I wonder if I will be shown on Project Nightfall or VICE, as someone who died before receiving a blow job.'' Vincent wonders. However, his thought is interrupted by a strong ripple that surges through the void. It is so strong, all the wisps cower in fear despite not having a body. And before they can even understand what is going on, a strong force pulls all the wisps of light inside a swirling tunnel. Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! Ahhh! The screams and cries of both men and women of different races being sucked in can be heard throughout the abyss, as they are being pulled into an unknown destination. Vincent on the other hand acts cool andposed as he is sucked in. He was just d that those two souls will no longer disturb him, as they were too busy being terrified to think of him. After an hour of suction, Vincent finds himself on argendscape, which is something that he has never seen or witnessed before. It was quite strange. Looking at his body, he notices that he is no longer in a wisp form but rather in his human form. However, he looked ethereal. He checks his surroundings and notices that he is not alone, there are billions if not trillions of people from different races that are also as confused as him. "So many dead people!" Vincent mutters as he stares at the other races. Such as elves, vampires, beasts, and so many other creatures that he can only describe as strange. What even surprised him the most was that demons were also present. He always thought that demons were supreme beings but he realized that he was wrong, they were also going to be judged just like him. What was currently giving Vincent the creeps is the fact that he is also seeing some animals that are from earth, like; chickens, cows,mas, roons, etc. "Are chickens also going to be judged? Well, they deserve it! All they do is climb each other, while I died as a virgin" Vincent cursed under his breath. The chicken also noticed Vincent''s gaze and it furrowed his eyes. "Hey man, stop looking at me weirdly! We are longer on earth, you murderous human!" The chicken cursed and walked away. "Damn! So many things are wrong here. Imagine a chicken talking to me like that!" Vincent stared at the chicken in awe. Suddenly, a man d in a white robe begins to descend from the sky. His hair is pure white and his goatee is so long it''s practically sweeping the floor, his eyshes seem to be made of gold which was giving people creeps. While descending, the man kept his eyes closed. A strange aura was surrounding him which made the entire area quiet. Everyone''s instinct was screaming that the man could obliterate their soul out of existence with the snap of his finger. "It is time to be judged!" The man says in a calm voice, yet billions of people heard him. =========================== Note: Hear me out, fes, this is my entry for WPC #260, I hope you all support me with power stones. I''m here to bring you new and thrilling adventures. If you noticed, my novels are pretty different from that of other authors. And I can guarantee that you won''t get bored reading this masterpiece. If I don''t win any awards, I won''t drop this novel. However, it will be on hold. If you want me to continue writing, please vote with your Power Stones, I''m aiming for the Golden badge. Lol. Chapter 2 Getting Judged While descending, the man kept his eyes closed. A strange aura was surrounding him which made the entire area quiet. Everyone''s instinct was screaming that the man could obliterate their soul out of existence with the snap of his finger. "It is time to be judged!" The man says in a calm voice, yet billions of people heard him. Immediately the words left the old man''s mouth, billions of people from different races began to levitate In the air. A white aura enveloped the old man as he harnessed the spiritual aura that was lingering in the atmosphere, giving him the majestic look of a God. kkkk! With the snap of his finger, Vincent, along with the other people were suddenly teleported to an expansive field that couldn''t even be measured by a mere mortal like him. Looking at the floor and the surroundings, he was shocked to the core, the scenery in front of him was so simr to the dreand he had once dreamt of as a kid. The floors were all made of pure Gold, the huge buildings that surrounded him were 1000 times taller than the highest skyscraper on earth, the walls were also made out of emerald crystals, giving it a shining and glistening look. In this ce, there is no Sun, only the spiritual energy known as Qi filled the surroundings and reflected a dim light that allowed them to see clearly. It was such a good feeling, just like the one you get when you see the sun setting on earth. The Qi in the air is so pure that ordinary mortals or cultivators won''t even dare to absorb it, only Gods are capable of harnessing it. You might all be wondering about how he knows this, of course, he is neither a cultivator nor a mage but he overheard it when the people who were once cultivators discussed it amongst themselves. Vincent was still admiring the scenery in front of him when he heard the voice of the old man. The man began to open his eyes, and to be sincere, they were scary. They were like glowing white lights. And, If there was something more clear or pure than the color white, then it would have been the perfect description. "Hear me out, mortals, my name is Kunfa, the gatekeeper of heaven. This ce looks nice right? You all want to stay here forever, right? Today, you are all going to be judged ording to how you lived your lives. Your deeds determine if you will be reincarnated or be cast to the hellish dimension. Perhaps, you might even get the chance to live here forever and be free from all worldly tribtions. Now, your judgment shall begin. Each race has a pocket dimension where they are going to be judged because the rules that bind you all are different." The old man said and disappeared immediately after he finished his speech. Looking up at the sky, Vincent saw many flying Eternals that he could only describe as angels as they descended to the ground withrge wings sprouting from their backs. "All humans should follow me!" One of the Eternals shouted. "Get out of the way, human!" A cow shouted and kicked Vincent away. Vincent wanted to retaliate but before he could do that, he felt his ethereal body levitating in the air along with other humans. However, before he moved far away from the cow that kicked him, he heard it gossiping with a creature that looked like an octopus man. "Why did you kick him away?" The octopus man asked. "Humans are perverts! They milk me every day without caring about how I feel, they deprive my calves of their milk and kill us to make steaks and beef" The cow replies with disgust. "Well, I see no problem with that. After all, your purpose is to serve them" the octopus man shrugged. "Tch... I guess you like the way your brethren on earth are used as Chinese delicacies, muahahaha!" The cowughed evilly and followed the Eternal that is leading the cows, leaving the octopus man to stare at humans with disdain. Vincent didn''t know whether to cry orugh. After all, he also enjoyed eating octopus like most of his friends who were Chinese and Japanese. His ritual for eating octopus was to beat it ck and blue before settling down and eating it in peace while he jerked off to Saray Jay''s videos. Vincent, along with several other humans are currently levitating in the air and seem to be moving at a crazy speed that is almost as fast as the speed of light. Pushi!!!! The cloud ripples as the Eternal suddenlyes to a halt. Vincent sees several million golden desks, and sitting on them are different Eternals that seem to be of higher ranks than the one that transported them. "You all are going to walk towards the desks in order to be judged one by one" The Eternal that brought them announces, using spiritual energy. Everyone nods their head and begin walking towards each desk. The Eternals are enough to attend to all the humans as it won''t take up to 2 minutes before a single person is judged. Vincent could see other people crying and rolling on the floor while the Eternals cast them into the hellish dimension. Meanwhile some people Jump around in excitement as they are going to live in the afterlife and be Eternals as well. At the same time, some people are looking happy and depressed as they are going into the reincarnation cycle again. With Vincent''s soul trembling since he no longer has a heart, he walks toward one of the Eternals sitting on the desk. "Name?" The Eternal asks. "My Name is Vincent" The Eternal nods his head as he picks up a glowing scroll that was on his table and begins sending his spiritual energy into it. immediately, he begins to view all that Vincent has done right from birth till his death. "Jie! Jie! Jie! You died pathetically. You''ve earned a ton of karma, I''ve never seen a human who has such an enormous amount of bad karma. I''m afraid that I can''t make this decision by myself, you will have to see the God of death himself" The Eternal says as he snaps his finger, and causes Vincent to be teleported to another ce. ======================== Note: There is a reason for so many info dumps. Chapter 3 Meeting With The God Of Death "Fuuu Hnnn! What is this unpleasant odor? It has been decades since I smelt the scent of bad karma. Let''s see the soul that Artorias sent to me. Kukuku..." A man who seems to be ageless and whose age was anonymous thought as he was meditating in what seemed to be a pool of spiritual aura. The man stood up and began waddling in the sky, he was going to meet the soul that was sent to him. _________________________________ When Vincent was teleported by the Eternal, he unexpectedly found himself in arge golden room that seemed to have no perimeter. Confused as to why he was teleported, Vincent decided to sit on the wless floor. "Is my Bad Luck so incessant that the heavens decided to give me a separate chamber!" Vincent thought and chuckled at his Bad Luck. He was in his thoughts before he abruptly felt a surge of spiritual energy fill the room that looked like an endless abyss. Suddenly, a tall figure tore through space like tofu and appeared inside the room. Vincent who was sitting down immediately stood up when he felt the presence. He was shocked to the core as the being in front of him tore through space like it was paper. Vincent wanted to bow down his head and worship the entity in front of him, now and then. However, the aura of the entity was making Vincent choke despite being a mere soul, he felt that if he moved or talked from his stance, he would cease to exist. "Hmm, haven''t I sealed my aura to the minimum, why is he frightened? I recall the time I mistakenly unleashed my aura and killed billions of souls. It was a great loss!" The entity thought and he sealed his aura to the bare minimum he could and made it simr to that of the Gatekeeper. Vincent sighed in sce as the murderous aura decreased significantly. He could see the entity in front of him, clearly. It was a man whose age he couldn''t guess nor how long he had been existing. The man wasn''t wearing any clothes but he was d in a spiritual aura. So, Vincent didn''t have to worry about seeing the chimney of the entity. "Ye mortal, it''s a privilege to see me and survive! My name is Laximus, I''m the god of death. Your bad karma has made you be directed to me. Now stay still while I check all your deeds." said Laximus. Vincent nodded his head and didn''t even bother to respond as he kept his body still while the god of death began to send his spiritual energy deep inside his soul. Vincent''s soul trembled as the aura dominated him, it was so sharp that his intuitions were screaming at him. Vincent carefully stared at the entity that called himself the god of death. He wasn''t expecting to see an ageless man with an unshaven beard, he was expecting to see arge entity with huge horns and scary glowing eyes that could pierce into one soul. However, all he could see was a man with an unshaved beard. Unbeknownst to him, the god wasn''t in his true form, and he wille to regret his notions in the future. Laximus closed his eyes as he peered deep into Vincent''s soul, he skipped all the parts of Vincent''s fetishes, but, still, there was nothing of good in Vincent''s daily basis of life. Skimming through Vincent''s life, Laximus saw that Vincent''s life was full of Bad Luck and terrible karma. Withdrawing his spiritual energy, Laximus instantlyprehended the reason why Artorias directed Vincent to him, his bad karma was as huge as a mountain, to overstate, he had no good karma. "Mortal, you have terrible karma! And it made your reincarnation cycle seem impossible. However, there are five ways in which I could solve your dilemma. Firstly, I can solve your problem by casting you into the hellish dimension. Secondly, I can make you reincarnate as a dog, I guarantee my statement, you will have an amazing owner. Thirdly, I will make you reincarnate as a eunuch. Fourthly, I will eradicate your soul out of existence. And thest option is to reincarnate with a system in a different world, far away from the sr system of your previous world, however, ites with a cost. Now, you have to choose an option, don''t keep me waiting." Laximus said and he closed his eyes, seemingly waiting for Vincent''s feedback. Vincent nodded his head and swallowed hard as he began weighing the pros and cons of the options he was given. "Fuck! No one in their right mind would want to be cast to the hellish dimension, the second option... No way I would want to live my life as a dog while I''m being patted now and then and I wouldn''t want to spend my life as a eunuch! I mean who would want to live without a dick! No erection, no masturbation, no pussy! Dammit." Vincent cursed inwardly and made up his mind for the option he selected. "I would like to go for option five" Vincent spoke out with a stern expression, he had made up his mind. "Are you sure about this?" Laximus asked while still keeping his eyes closed. "Yes, I have concluded to go by the fifth option" Vincent answered back. "Okay, if it''s what you wish for, I shall grant you" Laximus replied and waved his hands in the air, in a pattern that Vincent couldn''t grasp. Suddenly, Vincent felt like his soul was being pricked by a million needles while his ethereal form began to crumble. At the same time, arge vortex that contained a spiritual aura opened up above his head and began to absorb his soul. And the next moment, Vincent was gone. When Vincent was gone, Laximus seemed to ponder over a thought. "Mmm, ever since I created this system, I have never tested it out, it was one of my failed experiments anyways. I never expected him to choose it, as most people would want to live an easy life as a dog with a nice owner." Laximus thought and his body began to change into a terrifying form, that even the most powerful Eternals wouldn''t dare to look at him. =========================== Note: Yo! Guys, if you are reading this novel and enjoying it, please vote with your power stones once it gets verified. The story is slow-paced but it is worth your time. Chapter 4 Reborn As A Baby "Push! Harder! Madame!" "Ahhhhh!!!!!!! I''m trying!!!!!" A voice that seemed to be going through diforts sounded, in a room where the lights were neutral. "Keep on pushing Madame, you can do it!" The voices of two worried female healers reverberated throughout the room. They had been trying to take thebor of a marquis for over 8 hours but all their efforts were futile. If the marquis was a normal human, she would have been long dead. "Arrrghhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Another round of cries reverberated in the room as the woman who seemed to be inbor gathered all the strength she could muster to push out the baby in her womb, with veins popping on her neck and forehead, making her cervix spread out and dte up to 10 centimeters. ___________________________________ Vincent only saw Laximus snapping his finger before he was vaporized into therge vortex of spiritual aura. When he entered therge vortex, he felt his soul moving at a terrifying speed that was faster than the speed of light. While his soul was being enveloped by the puddle of spiritual aura, Vincent could see different gxies,s, and sr systems. What gave him the creep the most was the that looked like a demon''s head. The was also pulsating with a cyan glow in a segment of its surface, making Vincent ponder about the types of existence living there. Suddenly, the spiritual aura that was enveloping him, increased its pace, making his soul tremble as it dashed towards a huge brown and blue that was 50 times bigger than the Earth. "Ahhhhh!!!!" Vincent screamed as he could feel his soul fading away as he approached the. POOOOSHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! A sizzling sound exploded from the spiritual aura enveloping him as his soul descended onto the surface of the like a shooting star. Blump! Blump! A low squishy sound rippled as he descended on the and the spiritual aura separated from him. Vincent was surprised to find himself inside a confined dark room, as he was expecting his soul to crash into a corpse, like the isekai novels he had read on the webnovel tform. "Eh, where am I? Am I going to spend another round...." Before Vincent could finish his words, he felt a pair of w-like objects grab him on his head and began to pull him out of the confined space. "Get off me! You damned demon!" Vincent cursed as he struggled to escape the grip of the soft ws. He struggled to escape as he thought he was going through some sort of tribtion due to his bad karma. Opening his eyes to see the warm and cozy sensation that was sheathing him, he saw a female giant that was wearing brown clothes, holding him and staring into his eyeballs with a creepy smile. While he was inspecting the Giant, his eyes suddenly turned blurry and strange characters began to appear in his view. Ding! [You have acquired the Bad Luck system. The God of death sympathized with you for dying pathetically. You have been gifted with a divine rod. Your meat rod is the tool you would use to rise to the top. Grow faster and stronger to conquer all the beauties of the world] |STATS| [BEGINNERS MODE] [Race: Human] [World: Manov] [Age: 0] [Strength: 0.5] [Agility: 0.5] [Stamina: 0.5] [Charm: 5] [Perspective: 0.5 (for milk only] [Mental Resistance: null] [SKILLS] [System Note: The system is in the beginner''s mode as the host is still a baby. The system upgrade is divided into 3 tiers, the second tier will be unlocked when the host is 5 years old] "Eh. Where the fuck am I? What! A Bad Luck system! After spending my entire life with bad luck. Now, I am reincarnated with a bad luck system. And what the hell are those damned skills? How does the system expect me to use ''cuteness overload! I''m an adult for crying out loud!" Vincent screamed inwardly as he was trying toprehend what had just urred as the strange characters disappeared from his view. Vincent tried to talk and move his body but he realized that he was In the body of a baby. PAAA!!!!!!! A strikingshnded on his tender butts as he was still in deep thoughts. "Fuck! What the hell is that? bitch!" Vincent cursed as the healershed his buttocks with a ruler as she expected him to cry like an infant. Nheless, Vincent''s curses and swears ended uping out of his mouth like a newborn cry. "Fufufu, he''s so cute marquis, I''m jealous of you" the healer giggled while her colleague separated Vincent''s umbilical cord from his centa. "Da, let me see my baby" the marquis replied. Although, she was very tired and about to pass out at any moment. But her motherly instinct was yearning for her baby. The young healer named Da nodded her head and passed Vincent to his mother. Vincent found himself in the arms of a woman who seemed to be the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Her white, short hair awkwardly hangs over a thin, menacing face. Narrow green eyes set gracefully within their sockets and her soft skin delightfullypliments her eyes and cheekbone, giving her the appearance of a goddess. "Wow, my mom is so beautiful!" Vincent blurted out. However, all his mother could see was the giggles of a baby. "Aww, so charming" the marquis muttered and hugged her baby tightly to herself. Vincent''s hands unconsciously moved towards his mother''s huge milkers that were bare naked. Although he was trying to stop himself from behaving like a baby, s he didn''t have control over his baby''s intuitions. "Oh, my baby is hungry, mommy will feed you..." The marquis mumbled and put one of her breasts that were leaking with milk inside Vincent''s mouth and she slept off immediately after Vincent began to suck her breast. After all, she had been going through the stress of childbirth for 8 hours straight. "Hey Da, don''t you see that the marquis son has a big rod and balls despite being a day old! It''s even bigger than my husband''s own" the second healer whispered to Da. Da turned her head and stared at the big lump of meat in between Vincent''s legs. "Holy Molly! It''s huge!" Da blurted out and took the initiative to touch Vincent''s balls since his mother was asleep. Vincent noticed the two nurses staring in between his legs while sucking his mother''s breast, then he furrowed his eyes. "Noooo, not the balls! That''s rude! I''m 43 years old for crying out loud!" Vincent cursed as the nurses examined his balls. However, there was nothing he could do against them. All he did was cry but his mother was unable to hear him as she was already exhausted and she needed some rest. ========================= Note: This story is slow-paced but not too slowey-moodoo. The next chapter ising soon, I don''t know why the verification is taking forever. Chapter 5 Vincents Life As A Baby It had been over a week since Vincent and his mother left the clinic. Vincent had learned a lot of things in the past few days and also gotten frustrated, as different types of people would visit their house to congratte his mom. He learned that his mother, Amelina, was a marquis and a powerful mage, which meant that she was a higher ss nobel. Their house was also well furnished and looked luxurious, however, some of their designs and dressings seem way too off like the medieval times but what further confused him were some of the gadgets in the house. As they looked so advanced, he guessed that his former wouldn''t be able toe up with such a technology in the next 50 years. Among the people that came to visit his mom, there were also other different races that he never dreamed of seeing, like elves, vampires, beast kins, and serpent women who scared the shit out of him. But Vincent didn''t see anyone who seemed to be his father, however, he discovered that he had 3 siblings, two brothers, and one sister. Zadicus was his eldest brother''s name, he was a 12-year-old boy, who always looked aloof with his rough curly hair andrge nose. Vincent noticed that Zadicus seemed to dislike the fact that his mother gave birth to him. His second brother''s name is Arthur, he is a 10 years old boy who was the same height as Zadicus, standing 1.5 meters tall, despite his young age. He had an identical resemnce with his mother but a much darker skin color, he liked to style his long ck hair with gel, making his wless oval face look elegant. He loved ying with Vincent but he stopped visiting Vincent all of a sudden, due to Zadicus''s threats of beating him to a pulp. Lastly, is Savina, the third born of his mother which he was probably following. She was a small 7-year-old cute girl, she often liked to tie her hair into a ponytail, giving her a cute and charming look. She was like the carbon copy of her mother, Amelina, who was one of the most beautiful women Vincent had ever seen. Although he was sad to discover that he had siblings. As his mother looked like she was in her early twenties which further confused him about how she was able to maintain her physique without aging or umting any excess fat in her body. After a week of living a boring life, Vincent hadn''t seen any trace of his father. However, through his mother''s conversation with her friends, he was able to learn that his father died when his mother was pregnant with him, he was a general who died in a war between their kingdom, ''Graven'', and a neighboring kingdom. He was given a proper rite and his mother was also given somepensation for her loss and the title of a marquis. Vincent was able to learn thenguage of the world effortlessly, and he guessed that it was through the help of his system. Although the system gave him some shameful missions like activating his cuteness overload, which made all the female visitorspete amongst themselves to carry him. Vincent was d that his mother used something to cover his crotch, the material was simr to the diapers on Earth but much more advanced, as it would automatically clean up the mess he made and doesn''t make him ufortable. It would be a hassle if the beast''s and elves'' women saw his big package or perhaps the serpent women that scared the shit out of him. Savina would mostly spend most of her day ying with him, and sleep off,ying her head on his cradle. His rtionship with Zadicus had gotten worse, as he woulde inside his mom''s room when she was away and spit into his mouth. He had even taken the hatred so far that he began choking his neck but he was caught by Savina. After threatening Savina, Savina kept it a secret and didn''t inform her mother as she was still a naive little girl, however, from that day onward, she never kept her distance away from her brother. Vincent couldn''t understand the reason why Zadicus hated him, to the extent that he even tried to choke him to death. As a mature man in a baby body, he felt conflicted about the situation, and he decided to make a decision when he grows up a little more, to the stage where he could be able to do things on his own. Vincent also spends some time with his system fairy, ''Mimi. He was shocked to discover that he also had a system guide. Mimi was always around him, as she could make herself visible to him exclusively. Mimi was a small fairy that was the size of a regr mallet. He was delighted to have Mimi by his side as she would exin most of the things about the world to him, making him wonder if the system was more like a blessing instead of a curse like its name stated. Unbeknownst to him, he woulde to swallow his words in the future. Through Mimi''s guidance, Vincent was able to learn that he was in a magical world where the energy called mana, enabled people to be able to perform magic. Vincent also learned that his current world was orbited by three moons and one day was equivalent to 42 hours. So, there was always a long period of daytime and Nighttime. Vincent was currently in his cradle, with Mimi hovering above him, while he tried to catch her with his small hands. Anyone who saw him would think that he was just a baby having some fun. "Get over here, Mimi, once I grow up, I will punish you for always teasing me," Vincent said as he waved his hands in the air to grab her. "Hehe, I''m not teasing you, master, it''s true that you have a big package down there, many females will chase after you in the future, fufufu" Mimi giggled as she yed with Vincent. "Mimi, can you make yourself bigger or this is your actual size?" Vincent asked and stopped trying to catch her. Mimi pouted as Vincent stopped ying with her, then she replied. "I can make myself bigger like a human but the system wouldn''t allow me for some reason, fufufu. Master will fuck me ck and blue if I could shape-shift willingly, maybe the system would allow me to do that in the future" Mimi shrugged. "What do you think I take you for? A fuck toy? No! I just asked out of curiosity, don''t let your mind drift to those perverted thoughts" Vincent replied with a red face. Although he couldn''t talk, he was able tomunicate with Mimi telepathically. Suddenly, the door of the room opened and Amelina entered, she was standing 1.8 meters tall as she walked towards Vincent''s cradle. "Aww, my baby, mommy is sorry for taking too long, I''ve been busy these days, sigh... I haven''t even given you a name" Amelina sighed as she carried Vincent from his cradle and walked towards the bed, and sat on it. Abruptly, she rolled up her red blouse, revealing her G-cup boobs that weren''t sagging, and she inserted her puffy pink nipple inside Vincent''s mouth. "Ahhn~! You have gotten so aggressive these days with the way you suck mommy milkers" a moan escaped Amelina''s mouth as Vincent greedily sucked her tits. Unbeknownst to her, Mimi was pping her small wings above her, while giggling at the way Vincent greedily sucked his mother''s boobs. =========================== Note: Okay guys, if you enjoyed this novel so far please vote with your power stones. I''m participating in a contest and I joined prettyte. I need power stones, pweeeeesss!! This novel isn''t also based on smut only. Action+Adventure+R18+VideoGame. Chapter 6 5 Months Later...... [The early chapters maybe mostly prologue] 5 monthster... Time passed away quickly, and Vincent didn''t realize it. He was already 5 months old, but he looks like a 1-year-old baby due to the time interval of the. Although he looked like a year old baby, he still couldn''t walk yet, but he had started to crawl. Vincent had tried countless times to walk, but his legs always gave out on him. Amelina, his mother, named him his former name, which was Vincent, and their surname is the same as his old one, making him wonder if it was a coincidence or fate. Zadicus had made Vincent''s life as a baby so frustrating, Zadicus would do all sorts of things to him, like pping his face, spitting inside his mouth, or depriving him of the food his mom left in the care of Savina. Zadicus would threaten Savina that he would kill her if she leaks out anything about what transpired, he often fiddled with a small pocket knife each time he wanted to carry out his evil intentions, making the naive Savina develop a trauma, unknowingly. He would even say to Vincent''s face that he wished he could kill him, not knowing that Vincent could hear all of his words. As the day went by, now that Zadicus was 13 years old, it seemed like he had be crueler to Vincent. Mimi could only watch him assault Vincent, as she couldn''t do anything, due to the system restriction. Unluckily for Zadicus, Savina mustered all the courage she had and informed her mother about everything Zadicus usually does to Vincent in her absence. When Amelina learned of Zadicus''s deeds, she became mad and med herself for not taking care of her baby. It wasn''t her fault, ever since she had received the title of a marquis, she had always been having meetings upon meetings. To top it off, she was an expert mage. Amelina punished Zadicus by ordering her guards to punish him by giving him 20shes of whips daily for two months, and she also restricted him froming anywhere close to Vincent. Amelina bought a ve in the ve market, the ve''s name was Hilda. She was a young girl, 13 years of age. Amelina pitied her and took her in when she saw how skinny and scrawny she was, with barely anything on her chest. Amelina saw that she might be a good babysitter for Vincent in her absence, then she took her in. Amelina never treated her like a ve but like a family member. After a month, Hilda''s body transformed from a skinny, scrawny girl to a young beautiful woman. With the small cherries on her chest slowly developing. She was now 1.5 meters tall with a round face, a pair of blue eyes, and ck long hair that was touching her back. Her beauty was on par with Savina''s beauty, but nowhere near her cuteness. Vincent was currently limping on his legs, holding the walls in the living room, as he was trying to walk as fast as possible. Suddenly, he tripped and fell on his butt. It didn''t pain him though, but his baby instinct took over him and he began to cry. Hilda, who was washing the dishes in the kitchen heard his cries, and she panicked as she ran to the living room, because Vincent rarely cries. "Vincent, when will you stop trying to walk on your own! You are just five months old!" Hilda panicked and carried him in her arms. When Hilda carried him, Vincent ced his head on her chest and his hands unconsciously moved towards the bulge on her chest. "Ahn~!" Hilda let out a moan and hastily covered her mouth as she didn''t expect it to feel so good as Vincent''s small hands squished her cherry. "Oh, it seems like someone is hungry" Hilda mumbled and carried Vincent into her room. Vincent would mostly spend most of his days with Hilda as his mom rarely stays home. The house consisted of eight rooms, so everyone had their own separate room. Hilda ced Vincent on her bed and walked towards her drawer and opened it, revealing a baby bottle feeder with white content inside. The bottle was filled to the brim with Amelina''s milk; she would leave three bottles of milk for Vincent every day before she goes out. It wasn''t a hard task for her as she could produce more milk in her breasts nds by casting a single tier-one spell. Hilda picked up the bottle and walked towards the bed, she carried Vincent and ced him on herp, then she began feeding him Amelina''s fresh milk. Vincent greedily sucked the milk from the bottle as he was already hungry, although the feeling wasn''t coaxing like drinking it directly from the source, his mother''s breast. To make up for the feeling, Vincent decided topensate himself with the cherries on Hilda''s chest. Not to deny, Vincent knew that he was slowly bing a pervert, after seeing his mommy and Hilda dress in front of him. Hilda''s face turned pale when she felt Vincent''s hands on her chest, she couldn''t understand why she was enjoying it and at the same time she was feeling weird under her panties, after all, she was just a growing teenager. "Why am I feeling weird? My wee-wee is itching me, I need to wash it" Hilda thought and she dropped Vincent on the bed and ran into the bathroom. When Hilda was gone, Mimi suddenly appeared to Vincent. [Fufufu, You are slowly bing a pervert, master. Do you know that your cover would have been blown if your cock could rise?] Mimi giggled and flew around the room. Vincent squinted his baby eyes and replied "Honestly, I didn''t want to do that, she is a small girl, and she knows nothing. But I don''t have any control over my baby''s intuition. Tsk... Babies can be so shameless" Vincent clicked his tongue. Miminded on Vincent''s hands and said [Maybe you are the only shameless baby I''ve seen, Fufufu] Mimi teased Vincent. In their conversation, the door of Hilda''s room suddenly opened wide, and the figure of his mother and Arthur, his second brother came to his view. Vincent''s body began to twitch in excitement as he saw his mother, he wanted to stop it but his baby intuition kept getting over him. "Aww, my baby is happy to see mommy, don''t worry, mommy will have a good time with you. I''m taking you out for the first time today" Amelina uttered with enthusiasm as she carried her baby in her arms, after all, no mother wouldn''t want to spend time with their baby. Abruptly, Hilda also came out from the bathroom with a red face. Amelina nced at Hilda, whose cheeks had turned rosy, making Amelina furrow her eyes. However, she threw her thoughts to the back of her mind, as none of her male sons were at home, and they rarely interact with Hilda, except Savina. "Hilda, quickly dress up yourself and Vincent, we are going to watch a grand match today!" Amelina giggled in excitement. However, when she noticed that Arthur was looking at her weirdly, she cleared her throat and maintained her former demeanor. Amelina passed Vincent to Hilda and patiently waited for Vincent to be dressed up in the small noble''s attire that was specially sewn for him. Then Amelina nced at Arthur and asked "is Zadicus also ready?" "Yes, Mom" Arthur replied with a stern expression as he rarely interacts with his family, he was just like a living-dead member. ============================ Note: Please support me with power stones, the novel has been verified. Thank you. Chapter 7 Death Match (1) Meanwhile, when Hilda was taking off Vincent''s clothes, she removed his diapers and wore him a new one. Although the diapers could automatically clean the mess he made up since it was an enchanted item. But Amelina had instructed Hilda to change it daily for him, as it was easy to purchase. While changing his diapers, Hilda had a blush on her face when she saw the lump of meat in between his legs. After all, when she was captured by the ve traders, she had been taught about all she would do for her master, as a maid. Several sex videos were shown to her and her fellow victims, to have an idea of what they would do to serve their master, every night, after all, Manov was an advanced with cool technologies, but the inhabitants behave more like the people from medieval times on earth. It wasn''t her first time seeing his package but she was usually flustered any time she saw it, as it was bigger than the one they had shown her at the ves market. "Sigh... I''m d that I have a nice owner who took me in as a family member and even allowed me to be taught magic along with her children. What else can I ask for? If I had ended up in the hands of those perverts with piercing gazes, I-I don''t know what they could have been doing to me every night. As much as I hate very, sigh... War isn''t a good thing, friends and family members are lost or perhaps, even dead. I''m d that madame took me in, I will serve Vincent till I die, even if he wants to do that thing with me when he grows up" Hilda thought, and her cheeks got redder. Vincent furrowed his eyes when he saw her cheeks getting redder and hemunicated with Mimi telepathically. "Mimi, don''t you think that she is acting weird? Anytime she sees my package, there is always a blush on her face" Vincent uttered with confusion. Mimi sighed and replied [Don''t act like you are innocent, master. Which girl wouldn''t blush when they see the big cock you are wielding, despite being a baby] Mimi shrugged. Vincent squinted his eyes when he heard her reply, and said "You should have just called it a package, instead of using the word ''Cock" [Cock is Cock, Master, stop trying to confuse me. My maker didn''t tell me it was also called a package] Mimi replied with azy tone. Hilda wore a new diaper for him and rubbed his body with baby oil, which Vincent guessed, was an expensive one. After applying the oil to his body, Hilda opened Vincent''s drawer and brought out a small, red, silky dress, with flowers ornaments embedded on it, as she and Vincent were sharing the same room for the time being. After dressing him up, she sprayed cologne on his dress, which Vincent found the scent awful, as it was nowhere good as the one on earth. After making sure that Vincent looked good, she wore his baby shoes for him and made him sit on the bed. Abruptly, Hilda also started taking off her dress in front of him, she took off her small bra and moved her hands down to also remove her panties. When Vincent saw this, he facepalmed with his tiny hands. "Can''t this girl just be a little shameful, I can''t believe that I''m forced to watch a minor change her clothes in front of me" Mimi flew in front of Vincent''s eyes and said [Master, remember that you are no longer in your former world, this is a different world. As long as a female is above 13, she has be a woman. Because this world has a longer time interval per day,pared to your former world. So, if I''m to estimate Hilda''s age in your former world, she will be 26 years old. However, in this world, the human body doesn''t age like your former world. That''s why she looks like a thirteen-year-old girl from your previous world. Humans can live for thousands of years in this world with the help of rejuvenation and the use of elixirs made by a dark mage.] Mimi replied, nonchntly. Realization hit Vincent and he facepalmed "Thanks for the info, Mimi, you have helped me so much. Now, I know that I''m not doing a bad thing, I can ogle at her body as I want without feeling guilty, hehehe" Vincent grinned. Hilda looked at Vincent''s face and saw the creepy giggles he was emitting and she also smiled back at him. After a minute, Hilda had finished dressing, she was also wearing the same dress as Vincent''s own, making her heart flutter. She wore a golden jewel on her neck before she walked towards the bed and carried Vincent. She felt weird as she and Vincent wore the same type of dress, while Amelina and Arthur wore a blue dress. She looked like a bride carrying her young husband in her arms. Since it was a normal thing in Manov, for a young female to be married to a male right from birth. Hilda resolved her mind and went out of the room, and made her way to the living room. Upon arriving at the living room, she was shocked to see Zadicus, also wearing a blue dress. At this rate, she couldn''t control her blushing, and she stared at the ground. ,m Amelina grinned as she noticed Hilda''s expression since it was what she was expecting to see. As she had a special n, set for them in the future. Unbeknownst to Amelina, Zadicus''s eyes bore a deep hatred when he saw the treatment Vincent was receiving. "What is mom nning to do? Is she trying to match them up! I can''t believe it, I didn''t get such treatment like this! I can''t believe that this leech is going to have this girl as his future wife despite being a few months old. He should have just died like his father" Zadicus harrumphed and averted his gaze. Arthur noticed Zadicu''s gaze, then he shook his head, warning Zadicus that he should never try it again, as he was no longer afraid of him. While Amelina was still adjusting Vincent''s dress, the door of the living room suddenly opened and a man, wearing beast gears entered. "Your highness, the carriage has been prepared, we have to leave soon, or else we will bete for the event" The guard reported and bowed his head. "Okay, Versys, we areing soon, just give me a minute to dress my baby properly" Amelina waved her hands and the guard nodded his head. However, as Versys was about to leave, he nced at Zadicus with his slit eyes and whispered in his ears. "You haven''t received your beatings today, I guess I will have to double it for you, tomorrow" Versys smirked and left the living room. Zadicus''s face turned pale when he heard Versys'' words, then he nced at little Vincent with killing intent. =========================== Note: If you enjoyed reading this novel, please vote with your power stones. Chapter 8 Death Match(2) When Amelina finished dressing Vincent properly, she went towards therge cupboard that was made of pure gold, positioned in the corner of the living room. She opened it and brought out a device that was simr to the camera on earth, making Vincent wonder why his new world was mixed with both medieval and advanced technologies. Their dressing was like the ancient Gothic dresses on earth, and most of their culture made Vincent pissed off at times, as it was way too improper for an advanced world. But when he gave it a second thought, he guessed that some of the weapons on earth wouldn''t be able to harm the powerful mages and sorcerers that inhabited his new world, like his mom. Though, he hadn''t witnessed their strength. But he assumes that they could st a huge mountain with their bare fist, based on Mimi''s exnation. Amelina went in front of Hilda and Vincent, then she told Hilda to put up with an upright posture. "Hilda, why don''t you smile and tickle Vincent, to also make him smile" Amelina giggled while she took a stance with the camera-like object in her hand like a photographer. Hilda tickled Vincent in his ribs, making him let out giggles that he found shameful and annoying for his age. Snap! A bright, white light ensued, as Amelina clicked a button on the camera-like object. Amelina''s eyes lit up when she captured the pair, "Wow, so beautiful!" Amelina muttered and stored the camera back into the storage cupboard. At this rate, Zadicus''s blood was boiling and veins could be seen popping on his forehead as he saw the way his mother was giving attention to Vincent. Arthur, who saw Zadicus'' death stare, sighed, as he couldn''t guess the reason why Zadicus hated Vincent''s guts. "It''s isn''t like mom didn''t find him a fiancee, but his fiancee''s parents annulled their engagement with our family because he tried to **** her. I don''t know why he is angry with his little brother. Mom even suggested finding me a future partner but I rejected it, so, I don''t see any biased treatment here, he''s just a hater! I will make sure he doesn''t do anything stupid, even if it means destroying his mana core, so be it" Arthur thought and shot a threatening stare at Zadicus. Zadicus noticed Arthur''s death state but he overlooked it as he felt that Arthur was below him in everything. Abruptly, Savina also came out of her room and began making her way towards the living room, wearing a blue dress with floral designs on it, she also had a slight make-up on her face and her hair tied into a ponytail. Savina was a girl who loved to look good and clean despite being a 7-year-old girl. What she didn''t know was that she was already beautiful, even without makeup. When Amelina saw her daughter, she decided topliment her, even though she was gritting her teeth inwardly, as Savina took almost 2 hours to dress, only toe out with imperfect makeup on her face. "Oh, my little Princess, you look so cute, mommy is proud of you" Amelina giggled and pinched Savina''s cheeks. Savina blushed and replied, "Thank you, mommy," her face flushed while she fiddled with her dress, and she nced towards Vincent and Hilda. When she saw that Hilda and Vincent were wearing different dresses from them, she furrowed her eyebrows. "Mommy, why are Vincent and big sister wearing the same dress?" Savina asked with a confused look on her face. "Come, mommy will tell you the reason" Amelina replied, and Savina brought her ear closer to her mom''s mouth. When Amelina whispered some words into Savina''s ears, her eyes lit up, and the realization hit her. Then Savina smirked and made her way towards Vincent, to y with him. Hilda still had a blush on her face as she was already getting hints of Amelina''s ns, but what she didn''t know was that she would be left to pick her choice. "Okay, time to leave, kids" Amelina dered, and everyone began moving out of the living room, while Amelina locked the door of the house and cast an array around the house. When they arrived outside, in the courtyard, Vincent was surprised by how huge it was, as it was his first timeing outside ever since he had been born. "Vincent,e to mommy!" Amelina mumbled and carried Vincent from Hilda''s arms. Amelina carried Vincent in her arms and patted his back, as she hadn''t carried him for almost 2 days. Vincent was still admiring the scenery in front of him as it was almost something he deemed impossible. Tall trees that were high as the skyscrapers on earth and birds that looked like dinosaurs, roaming the Vicinity. What gave Vincent creep, was the huge bird that looked like a dragon, walking around the yard just like a normal household pet. When Amelina noticed that Vincent''s eyes were glued on the dragon-like bird, she sighed and said, "Little Vincent, that''s your father''s familiar, it refused to leave after his death, I hope you can tame it when you grow up" Amelina mumbled while her eyes teared up. Vincent noticed the agony in his mother''s words, and he med himself for staring at the weird creature. In his thoughts, a strange-looking box that looked like a bus on earth but moved on tractions instead of tires, however, the tractions seemed to be made out of some beast''s bones. The door of the strange carriage shot wide open, and a man with an unshaven beard, who was dressed in a ck outfit, was seen sitting in front of numerous control panels. "Your highness, shall we take our leave? The event is about to begin" The man said with a deep bow. Amelina nodded her head and entered the carriage along with their children. The carriage was equipped with 12 seats at the back and a single,rge seat for the driver at the front, making it a total of 13. Vincent was surprised by the interior of the carriage, as it was made out of beasts'' hides, coupled with the otherworldly air conditioner that was cooling his head. Amelina, his mother, was sitting at the back seat along with Hilda and Savina, while Zadicus and Arthur sat far away from the women. Vincent saw this as a perfect opportunity, then he began to touch his mommy''s breasts. Amelina raised her brow when she felt Vincent tugging on her bra, and she said, "Someone is naughty here, aren''t you? Little Vincent" Amelina giggled and loosen her shoulder strap, revealing her bountiful tits that were caged by her G-cup bra. She untacked her bra and brought out one of her tits, and inserted it inside Vincent''s mouth. Vincent''s eyes rolled to the back of his head as his mother''s milk flowed into his mouth, he moved his hand towards the second one and gave it a little squish with his small hand. "Ahn~! Vincent, don''t touch mommy''s second tit, you will ruin my dress with milk because they are too full" Amelina groaned as she felt that her jugs were a huge burden for her. Chapter 9 Death Match(3) "Ahn~! Vincent, don''t touch mommy''s second tit, you will ruin my dress with milk because they are too full" Amelina groaned as she felt that her jugs were a huge burden for her. However, Vincent didn''t stop there, like a stubborn baby, he moved his hand towards her second tit again, to grab it and knead it. Amelina raised her brow when she saw Vincent still trying to grab her second tit, despite pushing his small hand away, then she said, "Aren''t you overeating, little Vincent?" Amelina puffed her cheek at Vincent''s struggles to grab her second breast. Vincent, on the other hand, was intentionally troubling his mother, as he enjoyed seeing her face turn red with his antagonistic nature towards her boobs. He began to cry as Amelina didn''t allow him to touch her second breast. He wanted to bite her nipple that he was suckling so that she could wince in pain, but he didn''t have any teeth in his mouth, making him resort to crying. Amelina sighed at her baby and mumbled, "Okay fine, ruin mommy''s dress and do as you wish, it isn''t like you could even finish 1 percent of my milk, yet you are eyeing the second one. Like father like son" Amelina resigned to her fate and allowed her baby to grab her breasts as he wished. Vincent grinned and exposed his mother''s tits to the open, leaving Amelina so ashamed of herself. However, she didn''t mind it as it was only Savina and Hilda that were sitting beside her. Vincent didn''t stop there, he gathered all the strength he could muster and nced at his mom''s left tit, which was overloaded with milk, then he grabbed it and applied pressure on it. Pushi! Pushi! Pushi! Jet streams of milk shot out of Amelina''s tits, spraying the empty chair that was in front of her. At this rate, Amelina''s face was beet red and she couldn''t take it anymore, then she withdrew her tits from Vincent''s hands and packaged them back inside her cup bra. Savina and Hilda couldn''t hold theirughter at the fight between Amelina and her son over her breasts. When Vincent saw that his tactics weren''t working he resorted to hisst option. "Activate puppy eyes," Vincent mumbled. [Puppy eyes have been activated, the host can now beg for candies and sweets] Vincent''s eyes suddenly started to turn moist and mist began to form on his eyes. When Amelina saw Vincent''s eyes, her heart throbbed at his pitiful state, but she shook her head and said, "These eyes of yours won''t work on me today. I can''t let you ruin my dress with milk" Amelina asserted and she passed Vincent to Hilda as she didn''t want to see his puppy eyes again, as she was afraid that she might change her mind. Hilda blushed and carried Vincent in her arms, with her heart racing, thinking that if Vincent decided topensate himself with her small breasts, the strange water maye out of her private part again. However, for some reason, Vincent didn''t touch her cherries. Mimi suddenly appeared, hovering above Vincent, but she only made herself visible to him. [Fufufu, Master, your degenerate nature is exceptional, don''t tell me that you are also lusting after your mom] Mini grinned as she teased Vincent. Vincent squinted his eyes at Mimi''s ims and replied, "No way I''m going to do that, my mom is beautiful and lovely, she deserves some happiness, not a perverted son that will want to see what''s underneath her skirt. However, as long as I''m alive, I won''t allow her to marry a scumbag" Vincent replied telepathically. Mini scoffed and retorted, "What if she''s horny or her pussy needs servicing, how will she service herself without a husband?" Mimi folded her arms and patiently waited for Vincent''s reply. Realization hit Vincent and he acknowledged how stupid he was, after all, his mom was a human being, she would also need to satisfy her lust with men and Vincent didn''t want that either. "Fuck off! You tiny bitch" Vincent cursed. [Hehehe, Master, maybe you might take responsibility for your mom in the future] Mimi giggled and sat on Hilda''s shoulder. "You are wrong Mimi, I will never do that. If she sees a nice man that loves her and her children without any hidden agenda, I will dly allow her to marry, she deserves happiness, not a son that has tons of bad karma " Vincent shook his head as he replied. [That is a great decision master, I was thinking that you already got consumed by your mother''s beauty and your pickle is nning to see what is underneath her skirt] Mimi replied and entered Vincent''s body. Shortly, Vincent fell asleep in the arms of Hilda, after all, his body was still weak. After 20 minutes, the carriage suddenly came to a halt, causing Vincent''s body to flinch and wake up. "Your highness, we have arrived at the event," the voice of the driver sounded and he immediately came down from the carriage and opened the door for Amelina and her children. Amelina collected Vincent from Hilda and carried him in her arms and came down from the carriage after her older sons hade down. When Amelina came out of the carriage, Vincent could see that they were in some sort of stadium with arge field and rows of thousands of chairs. In his thoughts, a lean old man in a white robe suddenly dashed towards his mom and bowed his head. "Good day, marquis Amelina, it''s my pleasure to see you here, the deathmatch is about to begin, and his majesty wants everyone to be present, please follow me, so that I can show you the seats that were reserved for you and your children." The man bowed again and gestured with his hand for Amelina to follow him. "Thank you, Noman, please lead the way," Amelina replied with a slight bow. The man had a happy expression when he saw that Amelina respected him despite being above him in status. The old man nodded his head and began to lead Amelina and her children towards the stairs that were built with gold and silver, making Vincent wonder how much resources were wasted on the stairs. =========================== Note: Yo guys, I''m sorry for the slow pacing, I just wanted to make this novel a slow startup before the Mc bes op. Vote with your power stones if you wish to support this novel. Thanks. Chapter 10 Vampire Vs Necromancer(1) The old man had a happy face when he saw that Amelina respected him despite being above him in status. The old man nodded his head and began to lead Amelina and her children towards the stairs that were built with gold and silver, making Vincent wonder how much resources were wasted for the stairs. While Amelina was climbing the extensive stairs, Vincent was wondering why the stairs were so lengthy, making him ponder about the type of event that was about to take ce. After what seemed to be like 10 minutes, they arrived at the podium district. Vincent suddenly realized that the old man took them through a diverse route that was different from the one normal civilians passed. "Mmm, now it makes sense, that''s why we only met a few people on our way, they are all nobles," Vincent thought inwardly as he stared at the thousands of people that were sitting on the chairs. Some were even standing as the chairs weren''t enough to contain them, causing swears and curses to reverberate throughout the podium. Beast men, elves, dwarves, vampires, dragons, and many other demi-humans were also present. "Marquis Amelina, please carefully follow me, we are sorry for the inconvenience. if you hade earlier, then this situation wouldn''t have been horrendous" The old man named Noman said as he stopped the crowd froming closer to Amelina and her children, as he was worried that thieves may try to snatch valuables from them, like the jewelry on Hilda and Amelina''s neck, and might result to fatal injury if the thieves suddenly ripped it off their necks. Amelina nodded her head and wiped off the beads of sweat that were rolling down her forehead while she sheathed Vincent and Savina from the fierce mob. After a couple of minutes, passing through the midst of angry mobs, Noman passed through a ce that was tagged with an OFF-LIMIT sign board and also guarded by wolfmen that were about 2 meters tall withrge dual axes strapped to their backs. When the wolfmen saw Noman, they bowed their heads and made way for Amelina and her children. The moment Amelina passed through the midst of the wolfmen, an alluring scent assaulted Vincent''s nose, the scent originated from several incenses that were burned around the tform. Vincent raised his head and saw several nobles that were enjoying their life with different types of drinks, fruits, and foods that were stockpiled in front of them, while they cracked jokes and caressed the body of the whores that were sitting on theirps. Amelina covered Savina''s eyes and hurriedly walked away from the scene. Abruptly, Noman stopped in front of a ce that was established with rows of chairs and tables, with different types of delicacies on the table. Noman nced at Amelina and said, "These are the seats that were reserved for you and your children, Marquis Amelina" Noman said with a slight bow. Amelina nodded her head and replied, "Please drop the formality, Noman" Amelina also bowed and sat on thergest seat which was meant for her, while her children sat on the smaller seats. When Noman saw that she was already sitting, he bowed once again and walked towards argepartment that was shielded by a huge canopy. Vincent''s eyes followed Noman''s movements and realized that the shieldedpartment was the king''s temporary chamber. "As expected of nobles, they are just exactly like those wuxia and cultivation novels I read on earth, coupled with the ones I have also written, they don''t seem to care for the poor, who don''t have chairs to sit on" Vincent shook his head inwardly. Suddenly, Vincent heard a loud voice from the side of the tform. "Hehehe, Amelina, I didn''t notice that you have arrived, as expected of you, you are even looking good despite nursing a baby. Did you see the message that I sent to you?" A man that was sitting a meter away from Amelina shouted. He was a man who seemed to be in his early forties, with a potbelly and overgrown beards that hadn''t been shaved for decades. By his sides were two scrawny men that were also nobles like him. The man stared at Amelina with lust shown on his face as he used his eyes to scan Amelina''s body proportions. Amelina squinted her eyes when she heard the man''s words, and she felt disgusted by his piercing gaze on her chest, then she replied. "Yohan! Don''t you ever in your life, send me such a message again, you shameless man. My husband just died recently and you are taking advantage of me. If he was alive, you would have had your head rolling, for looking at me like that" Amelina replied in anger and clenched her fists on the chair, causing everyone''s attention to be diverted towards her and Yohan. Vincent was annoyed and surprised at the same time, as he heard his mother call the annoying man a Chinese name, making him more interested in exploring his new world. Yohan''s face turned pale when he realized that people''s eyes were piercing through his soul for asking out a widow whose husband had recently died. Yohan suddenlyughed loudly and replied, "Hahahaha, you bitch! I want to even pity your life and marry you with four children. This is your second husband that died, you are a cursed woman! Who knows if I will also die if I marry you, this public meat hole!" Yohanughed loudly, causing the other nobles to gossip among themselves. Amelina''s eyes watered when she heard Yohan''s reply, and she brought out a towel and began wiping the tears that were streaming down her face. "Mommy it''s okay, stop crying. Don''t feel bad about his words," Savina patted her mother with her little hands while Hilda wiped Amelina''s tears. ? However, Zadicus had a grin on his face as he saw his mother crying, then he mumbled, "She is indeed a meat hole for marrying that bastard and giving birth to that leech! He should just die like his father so that I can take over the wealth of his father. I''m the firstborn, I can''t let anyone control me just because we became affluent due to his father''s influence. If worsees to worst, I will finish him" Zadicus grinned internally and rubbed his palms in evil motion. Vincent also got angry at the man''s sarcastic reply. If he had grown older like Zadicus, he would have ripped off Yohan''s head without hesitation, for making his mother cry. Suddenly, a loud voice reverberated through the whole stadium, and an elven man could be seen floating in the mid-section of the stadium. "Hear me out, people of Graven! My name is Tesodous. We all know that...'''' Before Tesodous couldplete his speech, the chatters of people arose at the stadium as the people ignored him. Tesodous eyes turned red as the people ignored him, then he waved his hands in the air, and cast a tier-three spell. The sand on the floor began to form into tiny spikes and millions of spikes began levitating in the air. "Anyone who utters a word will be killed by these spikes, you can go ahead and talk if you underestimate my spikes. I bet you wouldn''t one to be pierced by them" Tesodous shouted, the crowd could hear him clearly as he amplified his voice with mana. Gulping sounds could be heard as the people stared at the spikes that were levitating in the air. "Ahem... As I was saying, Today is one of the most joyous days in the kingdom of Graven! Today is the day we pay homage to our great heroes who have fought with their lives to protect our kingdom and died with honor. Apart from the celebration, we will also watch our greatest enemies fight themselves to theirst breath till none is left. This year is going to be special, we have the ex-king of Slocota kingdom that is now a subject to us, and the leader of the Evil blood vampire n. We are going to witness the two terrorists fight themself to a standstill. For Graven!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Tesodous roared and the soldiers also followed suit, coupled with the inhabitants of Graven. The stadium began to shake as thousands of soldiers began to hit their heavy weapons on the floor coupled with the wails of the people. Vincent was watching everything from the embrace of his mother who seemed to be lost in her thoughts as Yohan''s words were still lingering in his mind. Vincent decided not to disturb her and silently watch the scene from above. Suddenly, two gates that were adjacent to each other Opened, and two bulky men walked out of the gates with huge cors on their necks. When Vincent''s eyesnded on the men, he felt a shiver down his spine, as they were the scariest men he had ever seen. ========================== Note: Support with power stones if you enjoyed reading, please. Chapter 11 Vampire Vs Necromancer(2) Suddenly, two gates that were adjacent to each other opened, and two bulky men walked out of the gates with huge cors on their necks. When Vincent''s eyesnded on the men, he felt a shiver down his spine, as they were the scariest men he had ever seen. Suddenly, Mimi appeared in his view and began pping her wings in the air, above his shoulder. [Master! That man that emerged from the left gate is a vampire. The one that emerged from the right gate is a... Necromancer... He looks scary~] Mimi cowered in fear andnded on Vincent''s shoulder, while her tiny teeth could be heard grinding against each other. Vincent squinted his eyes and nced at therge projectile crystal that was floating above the tform, disying what was transpiring below. Vincent didn''t know how the crystal worked but he was d that he could see what was happening clearly and noticed that some sort of tiny creatures were flying around the tform, which he guessed that they were transferring the video waves to the crystal. The man Mimi identified as a Vampire, was a 2-meter tall man, withrge broad shoulders and a muscr, pale body that defined his well-tuned abs and 12 packs. He was only wearing a short knicker which enabled Vincent to inspect his body, however, he couldn''t see his face clearly due to his overgrown ck hair. Nheless, Vincent could see a pair of glowing crimson eyes. The second man was just an average man with overgrown hair and beards which Vincent guessed that he was tortured inside the prison and didn''t receive any care. He was wearing a ck ragged cloth that barely covered his body. His dirty brown eyes shone brightly like they could paralyze one''s soul. What gave everyone creeps was the overbearing aura surrounding him which made the whole tform silent like a graveyard. Vincent also noticed that the cor on his neck was much bigger than the vampire''s own, which means that he was probably a dangerous person. "LET THE FIGHT BEGIN!!!!!!!!!" Tesodous let out a wild cry and the soldiers began to hit therge drums very hard. Immediately the drum sounded, the Vampire dashed towards the Necromancer at an incredible speed that Vincent''s eyes couldn''t follow. However, before the Vampire coulde near the Necromancer, a skeletal hand sprouted from the ground and grabbed the Vampire and mmed him onto the hard floor, before swatting him away. Mimi''s eyes turned pale when she saw how a Vampire lord was flung away like a toy, then she mumbled. [Master my hunch is telling me that something bad will happen here! Although that cor could enable the Graven Kingdom to control him. B-but... I have never seen this level of necromancy. Skeletons are appearing out of nowhere, this might end badly!] Mimi panicked and entered Vincent''s body. Vincent who saw Mimi panicking gulped hard, as he had never seen her so scared. Apart from that, the records about Necromancer in the novels he read on earth, wasn''t stated that they were so strong. The one in front of him was no different from the ruler of bones. .... The Vampire groaned as he stood up and stared at the 3 meters huge skeleton with yellow burning eyes that was walking towards him with a sword made out of beast bone. Swoosh!!!!!!!!! The skeleton swung therge 85 centimeters sword at the Vampire at a speed that was deemed impossible for a skeleton. However, the Vampire was smart, he leaped into the air and used his right leg to do a crescent moon kick, as he had already seen the skeletoning. Boom! The skeleton was sent flying as the Vampire kicknded on its jaw. Before the Skeleton could regain itsposure and stand back on its feet, it was greeted by therge foot of the Vampire, crushing its head into pieces before turning into dust particles. Then the Vampire nced at the Necromancer and charged towards him. The Necromancer furrowed his eyes when he saw that his undead was defeated, then he mumbled. "I''m not the type of Necromancer that fears closebat!" The Necromancer gritted his teeth and raised his hand in the air, and a ck aura began to swirl around his hands. The Vampire lord became cautious of the ck aura, but he didn''t reduce his speed as he had fought many dangerous opponents. Suddenly, the Necromancer turned into five doppelgangers and surrounded the Vampire lord. The Vampire halted his movements as he saw that the Necromancer turned into doppelgangers and he cursed under his breath. "Fuck! I hate magic users!" The Vampire lord swore loudly as he closed his eyes and began focusing on his blood powers, using his blood to make blood armor on his body. The Necromancer didn''t waste time and controlled his doppelgangers to charge toward the Vampire while he also tagged along with them, to confuse the Vampire, not allowing him to discover his real body. The doppelgangers charged towards the Vampire with the ck aura on their fists. The Vampire skillfully evaded the blows of the doppelgangers and avoided letting the ck aura touch him, the one that touched him didn''t do much damage to him as he was using his blood-hardening ability. He also noticed that among the doppelgangers, there was the one that was trying to avoid him while hiding among the others, which probably meant that it was the real body. The Vampire smirked as he had finally recognized the real body. He grabbed one of the doppelgangers and mmed both of his palms on his head, causing his head to explode like watermelon before it turned into dust particles, he didn''t waste time as he turned his hands into sharp ws and sliced off another two doppelgangers'' heads, remaining a single doppelganger and the real body. The Necromancer''s face turned pale as he realized that his real body had been discovered, then he leaped backward and hastily summoned thest doppelganger into his body, and began breathing heavily as the dead doppelgangers caused 70 percent of his mana to be expended. The Vampire grinned and said loudly, "Now it''s my turn!" Immediately the words left his mouth, he raised his hands in the air and his eyes began to glow crimson. "What! My nose is bleeding!" "Ahhh!! My ear is bleeding!" The cries of people ensued on the podium, as blood began to flow out of their ears, mouths, and nose, drifting towards the Vampire. Tesodous immediately cast a spell and created a barrier around the people, to stop the Vampire from further collecting blood from people. However, it was toote, as the Vampire lord already had the blood he needed, hovering above his head. ======================== Note: If you enjoyed this novel, don''t forget to vote with your power stones or keep some golden tickets and vote with it tomorrow, because this novel has been offered a contract. It should be signed by tomorrow. Chapter 12 The End Game Tesodous immediately cast a spell and created a barrier around the people, to stop the Vampire from further collecting blood. However, it was toote, as the Vampire lord already had the blood he needed, hovering above his head. A sphere of blood could be seen hovering above the Vampire lord''s head. The blood sphere was the size of ser football on earth and the Vampire was currently forming part of the blood into something simr to bullets. The Vampire swayed his hands in the air andunched the blood bullets towards the Necromancer. The Necromancer''s face turned pale as he saw hundreds of blood bullets heading towards him, then he hastily summoned 10 of the undead minions that he nned to use as his trump card. Swooosh!!!! A whizzing sound exploded in the field as the blood bullets collided with the 10 undead that shielded their master. Looking through the dust that the attack created, the Vampire lord could see that none of the undead was destroyed, but they were seemingly missing several limbs, and the noticeable things about the undeads were the rotten flesh and tattered armor that was on their body. The Vampire didn''t stop there, as he had only used one-third of the blood sphere for the blood bullets attacks, then he began to form a blood sword. The Necromancer who saw this Immediately ordered six of the Undead to charge towards the Vampire. The undeads dashed towards the Vampire with the beasts'' swords in their hands at an extraordinary speed. ng!!!! The sound of the blood sword and the beast sword colliding ensued as all the undeads attacked the Vampire lord at the same time. The Vampire squeezed his face as he noticed that the undeads were smarter and much stronger than the ones the Necromancer first summoned, as they were able to parry his attacks effortlessly. The Vampire lord was having a hard time dealing with the undead as it took most of his mental strength to control his blood sword and his blood sphere that was still floating above. One of the 2 meters tall undead suddenly did strange footwork and appeared behind the Vampire, and stabbed its long beast sword inside the Vampire''s chiseled body. "Ahhhhhhh!!!" The Vampire groaned in pain as he leaped backward and swiftly used his blood sword to cleave off the head of the Undead that stabbed him. He quickly conjured the remaining blood sphere and turned it into several tennis balls, andunched them towards the Necromancer. When the undead saw that their master was in danger, they quickly ran to his side and shielded him from the iing attack. Booooooom!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Arge explosion urred as the Vampire''s blood bombs fell on the Necromancer and his undeads minions, causing the field to shake violently and send debris flying around. The Vampire was also sent flying by the shockwave of the explosion but he quickly stood up and removed the beast sword that was still stuck inside him. When he used his innate ability to look through the debris, he could see the Necromancer standing on both feet with a battered cloth on his body. However, his undeads were nowhere to be found as they protected him at the cost of their destruction. "Fuck! Magic users are so strong! They just heal themselves as they wish, but I''m going to finish him as soon as possible" The Vampire gritted his teeth and summoned the small blood sphere that he kept for an emergency. The blood crawled on his right hand and began to swirl around his fists, then the Vampire dashed towards the Necromancer with his right hand, spinning continuously. "Eat my blood drill! You miserable human," the Vampire cursed, darted, and leaped in the air, 7 meters away from the Necromancer, aiming to pierce right through his chest. The Necromancer remained calm andposed as the Vampire darted towards him. However, as the Vampire blood drill was about to hit his chest, he spun his body in the air, using the strange footwork that one of his undead used. Before the Vampire could administer what was going on, the Necromancer crouched and dipped his right hand into the hard floor, removing a one-meter whip that was made out of bones. The Necromancer swung the whip at the Vampire at an incredible speed that the Vampire couldn''t parry the attack and he was left to use his blood hardening to shield himself. Plop!!!!!!!! The Vampire lord''s head rolled on the floor as the boney whip sliced through his blood-hardening like tofu and cleaved off his head, causing light red blood to spurt around the field. After killing the Vampire, the Necromancer nced at all the crowd that was watching him from above, then he smirked and said; "You are all going to hell with me!!" The moment the words left his mouth, his body began to grow in size like a balloon that was about to burst. When Tesodous saw this, his face turned pale and he shouted; "Turn on the formation crystals! Now!! He''s about to make his mana core explode" Tesodous shouted on his lungs, in horror, while the soldiers panicked and hastily activated the formation crystals. A bright white blinding light, pierced through the sky, and a huge barrier shielded the people when the formation crystals were turned on. At the same time, the Necromancer''s body turned red hot before his body exploded. Boom! Boom! Boom! The whole podium shook violently as the might of the explosion began to spread across the field. Crack! The barriers began to crack as the shockwave of the explosion was still vigorous and threatening to swallow the whole podium in its might. People began to panic and piss in their pants, ming themselves foring over to watch the deathmatch. However, they couldn''t me themselves, as such an urrence had never happened in the history of the Graven kingdom during a deathmatch. Tesodous on the other hand was levitating above the field and casting several high-tiers spells to reduce the impact of the explosion. He was using invigoration to retrieve the mana that he had expended. But at this point, using invigoration was like charging a mobile phone battery with a direct source of light without a charger. After a few seconds, the raging explosion died down, and the barriers shattered as the energy inside the crystals had been depleted. When people saw Tesodous, he was no longer the handsome middle-aged elf he was once before, but he was now an old man with white hair on his head and wrinkled skin all over his body with sunken eyes. Invigoration had taken a toll on his body and caused him to tap on his life span in exchange for mana, then people began to hail and cheer him up for risking his life. Meanwhile, inside the king''s chamber, the king could be seen clenching his fist on his throne while his eyes shed with anger under the mask that he had always worn. His queen, concubines, and children were sucked in cold air due to the pressure that was radiating from him. No one had ever seen the real face of the king, not even his wife and children, as the mask on his face looked like it was welded to his face permanently as he had never taken it off in anyone''s presence, making him more mysterious and feared among other kingdoms. Even his family was not excluded. Vincent, in his mother''s arms, suddenly had baby diarrhea, due to what he had just witnessed, causing his bowel to leak, uncontrobly. Surprisingly, his mother had no emotion on her face but she was ready toy her life for her children if worse came to worst, but fortunately, the incident had died down. She sighed in sce and nced towards her children, making sure that all of them were okay, then she said; "Let us be going home, we had enough on our tes today, it isn''t necessary to wait till the event ends, the king will also understand that I''m a nursing mother," she said to her children. Immediately the words left her mouth, she didn''t wait for their replies as she carried both Vincent and Savina in her arms and began to walk out of the podium while her children followed her from behind without questioning her authority. Hilda found Amelina''s behavior strange but she guessed that she was still pissed off by Yohan''s word, but deep in her mind she felt joy as Amelina always treated her as her child, unlike a mere ve. Unknowingly, while the Oswald family were taking their leave. A small tiny insect was stuck to Zadicus''s clothes, the insect wasn''t an ordinary insect but the consciousness of the Necromancer. "Hehehe, what a perfect vessel, so easy. I noticed him from far away and saw the dark desires within him, haha! I fooled those idiots, watch how I destroy them with this meat vessel, kukuku" the insect grinned and crawled into Zadicus''s nose, aiming to attack his blood cells and take over his body. However, he was greeted by a nasty surprise as Zadicus''s blood cells absorbed his soul and the dark energy that was embedded within him like a food nutrient. At the same time, Zadicus was feeling some changes happening to his body, and feeling little nausea. "Why is my body feeling different today? I didn''t eat any bad food!" Zadicus thought as he boarded the carriage along with his family. ======================== Note: Baby arc hase to an end, I hope you all grasp what urred in this chapter. Will Zadicus have the power of the Necromancer soul that he unknowingly absorbed??? Chapter 13 16 Years Later...... 16 Years Later..... Ding! [The System has been upgraded to tier-3. The host has unlocked the full interface of the Badluck system, the jack of all trades, master of none] [***Synchronizing***] > >10%<< >>20%<< >>30%<< >>40%<< >>50%<< >>60%<< >>70%<< >>80%<< >>90%<< >>100%<< Ding! [System has been sessfully merged with the host. Evolution process will begin now] At the words disyed, Vincent suddenly clutched his head in pain, as he felt like his body was being pricked by a million needles. "Ahhhhhh!!! Fuck!!" Vincent cursed as he fell to the ground, while his body began to deform and break down into a jelly-like substance. At the same time, ck goose began to ooze out of his body, causing a bad stench to linger around in his room. After an hour of deforming and rehabilitating, with an inhumane amount of pain, Vincent''s body began to reconstruct itself, periodically, as it took a fragment of his body to reconstruct In 5 minutes. After a total of 5 hours, which seems to be a decade and severe torments for Vincent, his body had fully reconstructed into the body of a super athlete. Vincent spat out a mouthful of the terrible goo, stuck inside his mouth, as he stood up on both his feet, to check out himself in the mirror. However, as he was about to take a step forward; Several barrages of notifications started to appear in his view, causing him to have a striking headache. Ding! [Evolution has beenpleted, the host will have to choose a ss from the races listed below, as the evolution caused the host to lose his humanity] <>****Vampire?: The host can feed on beasts and humans'' blood, to evolve. The stronger the blood you drink, the faster you evolve. *Drawback: The host wouldn''t be able to harness the energy, known as mana. But the host might be able to wield the energy, known as spiritual aura. *Chances Of Harnessing Spiritual Aura: 4/100<> <>****Primordial Demon?: The host will be able to evolve by feeding off negative energy from people. Causing despair and trauma will also increase the host stats. Mental breakdown caused by the host will also generate extra stats points. *Drawback: Killing and terrorizing innocent people will cause a huge bounty to be on the host''s head. *Chances Of Getting Killed Before Getting Strong: 99/100<> <>****Goblin?: The host can evolve by killing beasts and monsters. The host will also be capable of wielding mana and spiritual aura. *Drawback: As a goblin, the host will have to strive and struggle, in a world where goblins are the most hated of all races. *Chances Of Surviving: 8/100<> <>****Half Incubus: The host can still retain his human side while incubus blood runs in your vein. The host will evolve by lusting after the opposite gender. The host is also capable of harnessing mana and spiritual aura, albeit three times slower than a normal human. *Drawback: The host will be a eunuch if his cock is seized by the god of incubus. The host cock can only be seized if he refuses to give in to his sexual cravings. *Chances Of Losing Cock: 88/100<> <>****Eldritch?: The host can be undead and evolve by absorbing different types of life force. The host will also be able to harness mana by using the lost eye of Laximus''s artifact that will rece the host mana core. *Drawback: An unlimited thirst and hunger for life force. *Chances of survival: 43/100<> [The system is awaiting the host decision] [TWO MINUTES COUNTDOWN BEGINS NOW!] [00:02] Vincent was currently standing on his feet, with his mouth open agape as he scrolled through the system notifications. "Fuck! What is the meaning of this!" Vincent cursed loudly in anger, as he swung his right fist in the air and punched the wall of his bedroom. When Mimi saw Vincent cursing, she suddenly came out of his body and sat on his shoulders. [Master! This is not the time to get angry! You are in a stale form. If you don''t choose a ss before the timer ends, you will disintegrate into tiny particles] Mimi said in a panicked voice and used her small fairy hands to p Vincent''s face. Vincent suddenly became calm when Mimi told him that he was going to disintegrate if he didn''t choose a race ss before the timer ended. Skimming through the notifications again, Vincent saw that the Timer remained only 1 minute 20 seconds. Then he took a deep breath and nced towards Mimi, who was still seated on his shoulders. "Mimi, which ss do you think I should choose? I''m confused! The Goblin and the primordial demon options are crazy, no way would I choose one of those sses." Vincent said while he gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Mimi used her small hands to facepalm and shouted; [Master, I''m just a mere system guide, how do you want me to choose for you!!!?] Mimi yelled. Although she didn''t want to yell at him, she was worried about the timer going off without Vincent choosing a ss yet. Vincent''s heart shattered when Mimi yelled at him. At this rate, the countdown had only 50 seconds remaining. "Fuck! I can''t be an undead, I can''t go around and be sucking people''s life force. Choosing Vampire will be obvious, how do I want to exin to the other Vampires or my Mom if they asked about the person who turned me. I will choose the Incubus ss!" Immediately the words left Vincent''s mouth. A tingling and soothing sensation began to engulf him and purple blood began to stream in his veins. It wasn''t painful, rather, it was thefiest feeling that Vincent had ever felt in his life. Mimi flew away from Vincent''s shoulders for some reason as his vein and muscles began to pulsate with the Purple blood flowing through his body and cells. At the same time, another set of notifications began to appear. Ding! [The host has sessfully chosen the Incubus ss and the host has unlocked level 1 Badluck system] > >STATS<< [Name: Vincent Oswald] [Race: Half Incubus] [Level 1: 0%] [Bad Karma: Unlimited] [Strength: 10] [Agility: 10]..... ============================== Note: Vote with power stones and golden tickets if you like this novel. Chapter 14 System Poison > >STATS<< [Name: Vincent Oswald] [Race: Half Incubus] [Level 1: 0%] [Bad Karma: Unlimited] [Strength: 10] [Agility: 10] [Stamina: 10] [Charm: 10] [Perception: 10] [Mental Resistance: 10] [Sex Points: 0] [Mana Core: Yellow] [Health points: 30/30] [Mana Points: 20/20] [Spiritual Aura/Qi: Null] MENU -- > >Skills << (Innate Skills): [Incubus Sex Aura: The host can increase the opposite gender''s sexual arousal by turning on the sex aura, as the host can only level up and acquire sex points by lusting around. Level: 1 Usage: 5/5 in a day] [Sprint: The host can multiply his agility 2x by activating, sprint. Sprint can also evolve as the host keeps leveling up. Level: 1 Usage: 1/1 in a day] [God''s Eyes: The Host can see through walls, women''s dressings, and magic formations that were made by weak mages, but will eventually evolve. God''s eyes can also be used to scan 1000 meters radius of the host surroundings in the daytime or nighttime. God''s eyes were a special gift from the God of death. Level: 1 Usage: (Passive) [Divine Rod: The host was given a divine rod to conquer any woman and absorb their coitus essence to level up, regardless of their rank. Usage: (Passive)] [Incubus Shadow: When the Incubus shadow is activated; the host aura will attract any subus within the range of 50 meters radius. Usage: 1/1] [Regeneration: The host body will automatically heal when a fatal injury has been acquired. Usage: Mana points will be used based on the fatality of the injury.] [System Inventory: The ten by ten meters inventory can be used to store any items, except living beings.] Usage: (Passive)] -- > >External Skills & Spells<< [Empty Slots] ¡ã¡ãThe Host should purchase external skills and magic spells in the system store by using sex points. -- > >System Store<< ¡ã¡ã There are many items, skills, and spells in the system store that the host can purchase. The system items are only ranging from sex toys to consumables. While the skills and spells will be generated randomly as the host levels up. The ones listed below are the ones generated by the system. Any items, skills, or spells that are generated a day might no longer be avable the next day as the system store resets itself daily. [Today''s Items]: [Fingers Of Paradise: There is nothing more op for a man to be able to use his fingers to pleasure any type of woman, regardless of their sensitivity. Category: Skill Cost: 1,000 sex points Usage: 1 mana point per minute ] [Buttplug: It is delightful to use all the hoes of a woman. However, under some circumstances, you might want to prepare the hole before sudden pration. This is where the buttplug wille in handy. Category: Item Cost: 50 sex points Usage: Unlimited] [The Nine Astral Steps Of The Space God: The host will be able to tear through space and run at the speed of light. Each step has its limited speed. Category: Skill Cost: 500,000 sex points Usage: Consumes mana points.] [Embodiment Of Laziness: The host will be able to do all household chores effortlessly. Grade: Tier-1 Category: Spells/Light magic Cost: 2,100 sex points Usage: Consumes mana points] ¡ã¡ãAll the items and skills generated might not be avable tomorrow. -- > >System Poison<< ¡ã¡ãThere is a reason why the system is called the Bad Luck system. The system is a failed experiment of the God of death, thus, using the systemes with a price. [Sex Beast Mode: The host will lose his mind and turn into a crazed, horny beast when the sex beast mode is triggered by the system. Sex beast mode has no perseverance, but the host might learn how to control it in the future.] ¡ã¡ãMore Poisons will be added as the host levels up.¡ã¡ã _________________________________ "What the fuck!!!!" Vincent screamed at the top of his lungs as he stared at the long row of information that blinded his sight. What gave him creeps the most, was the system poison. When Mimi heard her master''s screaming, she panicked and immediately entered his body so that she could see what startled him and exin it to him. Apart from that, Mimi had been having issues for the past few days. She was confused about her feelings for her master. She couldn''t guess if she had fallen in love with him or she was just always concerned about him. After all, she had been with him for 17 years. She hid her problems from him because the system was still restricting her from changing into her real form which was the size of a human. She had always wanted to help Vincent anytime she saw him stroking his member, s, she was helpless. When Mimi entered Vincent''s body, she could also see the rows of information that impressed her. However, when her eyended on the system poison, she gasped loudly and mumbled. [Master~! What are we going to do now?] Mimi asked [TIncubus''sbus innate abilities are dope, but... You will have to fuck girls to level up and evolve your mana core. Maybe that''s why you have a big di---] Mimi said and her face became rosy, however, Vincent couldn''t see her face as she was inside his body. Vincent sighed in sce and replied; "Mimi, you know, I should have just chosen the option to reincarnate as a dog with a good owner. Ever since I''ve been born, I have been facing problems upon problems. Firstly, the discrimination and bullies from people when they discovered that I have no mana core and aptitude for magic, b-but today, I have developed a mana core. Secondly, Zadicus lured me and tried to kill me by choking me when I was 10 years old. I only survived that ordeal because of a demi-human that noticed something strange was happening. If I told anyone about that incident, would they believe it? Who knows what Zadicus is nning to do, now that he''s already a court mage. Now, I acquired a system poison that might make me do something bad to people close to me. I can''t just imagine pouncing on my mom or Savina if the poison suddenly gets triggered." Vincent cried inwardly and his eyes teared up when he remembered how he was being discriminated against in the awakening ceremony that took ce in their kingdom. When Mimi heard Vincent''s words, her eyes became swollen, and tears began streaming from her eyes when she remembered what she and Vincent had gone through over the years. [Don''t you ever say such a thing, master~! I love you! You are better off as a human than a dog] Mimi''s eyes watered and she suddenly came out of his body and sat on his shoulders, caressing his face. She was still the same size after all the years, she didn''t age nor grow but she started behaving more humanly than she had been tasked to do. Vincent''s eyes suddenly squinted when he heard Mimi''s words then he said; "Wait a minute, did you say something weird among those lines-" Vincent asked with suspicion and curiosity on his face as he noticed that Mimi had been hiding something from him recently. [I didn''t say anything weird, master!] Mimi immediately retorted. [Maybe your lewd and dirty mind is hearing things wrongly] Mimi replied with a red face. "Okay, the deed has been done, I should check out how I look after that deforming and reforming. I hope I don''t look inhumane" Vincent mumbled and walked towards the mirror in his room that was fastened to hisrge wardrobe by the side of the room. When his eyesnded on the mirror, his eyes widened in shock and he mumbled; "Magnificent!" ======================== Note: Okay, oops the system stats almost took half of the chapter. I had to stop here, the chap is too long. Chapter 15 Mimis Confession "Okay, the deed has been done, I should check out how I look after that deforming and reforming. I hope I don''t look inhumane" Vincent mumbled and walked towards the mirror in his room that was fastened to hisrge wardrobe by the side of the room. When his eyesnded on the mirror, his eyes widened in shock and he mumbled; "Magnificent." Vincent''s hands slowly moved towards his face and caressed it, seemingly admiring his face that looked like it was sculpted by the God of arts. His once-rough ck hair was glistening and shining as it fits perfectly with his oval face and green eyes, like his mother''s own. His eyes, then, moved towards his lower body and he could see his perfect and moderate 12 packs and abs that looked like they were carved with the sharpest chisel of a sculptor. He raised his hands and punched the air a few times, with his mouth opened agape as he saw his bulging muscles and biceps. "What the fuck! Mimi! Did you see that?" Vincent blurted out as he kept inspecting his body. When Mimi heard his words, she furrowed her eyes and came out of his body. However, she was unfazed by Vincent''s appearance. [Humph, you keep mentioning the word ''fuck''. Are you that horny? Besides, now that you have the perfect body that every girl would wish for, you won''t have my time any longer] Mimi harrumphed and shifted her gaze to the side, to avoid eye contact with him. Vincent''s eyes squinted when he heard her words and he replied; "We have always been together, I don''t understand what you mean by your statements. Look, I care about you, and I will always do. You mean everything to me, not just an ordinary system guide. We''ll find a solution to your transformation problem soon. So, don''t let that bother you" Vincent replied and he shrugged. However, he suddenly realized that he was stark naked, then, his face turned red as he noticed that Mimi had been staring at his little brother. He didn''t feel embarrassed or remorseful since Mimi had seen his dick countless times. But he was shy about her sudden piercing gaze. "What''s it with that look of yours?" Vincent mustered his courage and asked. "It isn''t like this is your first time seeing it, you even yed with it when I was small," Vincent added. Mimi suddenly got out of her daze when Vincent used her, and she realized that she had been caught. [Lies! I wasn''t staring at it] Mimi protested and hastily entered his body. Vincent furrowed his eyes and replied; "I caught you staring at my dick. Why are you acting weird these days? You often wash it before, why are you now ashamed of it all of a sudden." Vincent asked in confusion as he couldn''t grasp what was going on in Mimi''s mind. [Master, I''m a girl, I can''t do those things again. Unless I find the day to confe___. Sigh__ never mind. But master, promise me that you''ll find a solution to my transformation problem] Mimi asked in a calm voice, inside Vincent''s body. Vincent rubbed his temple as he walked towards his bathroom, to wash the goo that was still stuck to his body. While bathing, Vincent decided to answer Mimi''s questions as he already knew her problem. "Mimi, stop calling me master, as from now onward," Vincent said as he scrubbed his body very hard inside the bathtub to get rid of the ck goo on his body. [Eh, master! I''m sorry, I can''t do that] Mimi immediately protested, but inwardly she felt joy and happiness as it was one of the things she had wished for. "There''s no need to hide your feelings from me, we have been together for 17 years. Gone through many hardships and you stood by me. You deserve happiness. In my opinion, you are more than a mere system guide, you have human feelings and you can also feel and touch. If I''m to guess, you are a real fairy that got captured and forced to serve as a system guide. Your memory must have been wiped off, that''s why you can''t remember anything apart from your so-called maker. There''s more to it. I''ll give you the happiness you deserve and find a way to get you a friend. After Hilda did what she did to me, I can''t bring myself to trust anyone and risk your existence being exposed" Vincent muttered in a sad voice as he rinsed his back with water. Mimi''s heart raced when she heard Vincent''s words and she mustered her courage and came out of his body to say what was on her mind. [Vincent~ thank you! Thank you for acknowledging my feelings. I realized that I developed feelings for you and I love you with no bounds. Nothing can ever separate us, even in death, I''ll die with you] Mimi uttered, and surprisingly, she flew towards Vincent''s face and went for a kiss. Vincent didn''t refute her, he also grabbed her and they both exchanged saliva and interlocked their tongues. After a minute of a hot passionate kiss, Vincent decided to end the kiss as he felt awkward with Mimi''s body size. "Mimi, we need to end this. I can''t do anything to you in this form. You took my first kiss, we may also take each other''s virginity when we find a solution to your transformation" Vincent mumbled and she slowly parted his lips with Mimi''s mouth. Mimi nodded her head and also ended the kiss. Deep down in her heart, she wished she could go further but her current size wouldn''t allow her. Then she stared at Vincent and said; [Vincent, forget about Hilda and what she did. You only have me as your soul mate with whom you can share all your problems. And I already have a way to solve my transformation problems. With this method, you can have sex with me to level up and evolve your mana core to bright yellow or if possible green core.] Mimi replied while she stared into Vincent''s eyes with love and affection. Vincent tilted his head and looked at her in confusion. He wasn''t sure if what she was saying was true or if she just had an idea. Then, he sighed loudly and replied. "How do you want to solve your transformation problem? You know, I could just talk to my mom, to find one or two maids" Vincent scratched his head as he replied when he saw Mimi staring at him with a predator''s eyes. [No way! I won''t allow that, I''m going to take your first time, not some random girl. Just wait and see, you''ll understand what I''m saying. Oh, I also forgot to wish you a happy birthday. Happy Birthday baby!] Mimi giggled and kissed Vincent one more time before entering his body. She was tempted to go for more but she wouldn''t do what Vincent was ufortable with. Vincent decided to keep quiet for some reason after he remembered a certain person. He stood up and walked out of his bathtub and walked out of his bathroom. While he was drying up himself with a towel, he suddenly heard a knock on his door. He furrowed his brow as he knew that his mom and Savina would still be sleeping at the time, and they were the only ones he was expecting to see, to wish him a happy birthday. He clenched his teeth and asked; "Who''s at the door?" Immediately the words left his mouth, a feminine voice suddenly sounded at his doorstep. "Vincent, it''s me, Hilda. please I want to speak with you for a minute" Hilda mumbled and clenched her fist. Chapter 16 A Talk With Mom(1) "Vincent, it''s me, Hilda. please I want to speak with you for a minute" Hilda mumbled and clenched her fist. Vincent''s face suddenly turned sour and he replied; "What do you want?" "I assumed we''ve cleared things up, why are you here?" Vincent said with his right fist clenched, while Hilda bit her lips at the doorstep. "Please, just let me inside! I have to talk with you" Hilda pleaded continuously. [Vincent, just let her in and hear what she is about to say] Mimi interrupted Vincent before he could say the words that were about to leave his mouth. Vincent nodded his head and didn''t argue with Mimi, then, he wore new pants and walked towards the door, and opened it. When Vincent opened the door, he could see Hilda wearing a blue floral gown that revealed all her cleavages. Hilda was already a mature 30 years old woman. However, she looked like she was in her early 20s due to the use of elixirs and pills. She was standing 1.7 meters tall, with her long, blonde hair that was touching her back. Her pair of blue eyes defined her round wless face with the numerous earrings on her ears. On her chest were the pairs of D-cup boobs that weren''tcking in any way, coupled with her curvaceous hips and ass that could make any man cum in their pants if they stared at her for long. Hilda cleared her throat and when she saw that Vincent''s eyes were glued on her, then she mumbled; "Can you let me in?" Vincent opened the door wide and allowed her to enter. When Hilda entered his room, she closed the door from behind and began walking towards Vincent. When Vincent saw Hilda walking towards him, he squinted his eyes and said angrily; "Don''te near me! Stay where you are and say whatever you want to say and leave!" Vincent pointed towards the exit with his index finger. Hilda halted her steps when she heard Vincent''s words and tears began to stream down her face. "Vincent, why are you doing this to me?" Hilda blurted out and she broke down to the floor and began weeping. Mimi and Vincent became confused at her behavior as they thought that she had probablye to wish him a happy birthday. But all they could see was the weeping Hilda. "Hilda, not only did you break my heart, but you also disappointed my mom. You suddenly called off our engagement in front of thousands of people and made them mock me that I got ditched because I don''t have the talent to use magic as the only son of my father. It hasn''t even been a week and you are here putting on an attitude. Just leave my room, you disgust me!" Vincent said angrily and walked towards Hilda to drag her out of his room. However, he realized that he couldn''t move her one bit because she was using a spell to make herself heavy and unable to lift for someone like Vincent, who was a weak person. Hilda nced at Vincent with her teary face and muttered; "Vincent I still love you, I know you hate me for what I did but I saved your life by calling off our engagement. I took care of you right from when you are a baby till now that you are a man. Do you think I''ll do anything to hurt you? If I didn''t want to marry you, I would have dered that a long time ago. Our marriage has been nned right from when you''re 5 months old, do you think I''ll call off our engagement just like that?! Vincent, tell me!!" Hilda yelled and another fountain of water rolled down her face, drenching her blue gown. Vincent''s heart clenched when he saw her pitiful state but the way she embarrassed him and called off their engagement made him rage in anger. She even went so far and poured the juice that was on their table on his head. Vincent shook his head and replied; "Hilda, I don''t believe you, even if you did it to save my life, you shouldn''t have gone too far and poured the juice on my head. To top it off, you called me garbage in front of everyone just because I couldn''t use magic. Have you forgotten that Arthur is also unable to use magic just like me but that didn''t stop him from bing one of the best swordsmen in our Kingdom? You know what, your excuse sucks, please leave my room" Vincent dered and grabbed both of her arms and gritted his teeth as he began to drag her towards the door. "Vincent, please! I love you, forgive me! I did it for your sake, please! I can''t live without you!!!!" Hilda cried as Vincent pulled her towards his door and opened it. Vincent scoffed when he heard herst sentence and he shouted; "You already live without me for a week! You can do it without breaking a sweat. So, stop sugar-coating me with your words" Vincent replied and pushed her out of his room. ,m Vincent jammed the door and locked it from behind as Hilda continued to bang it. Although, she could force her way in or remain inside his room if she wanted but she didn''t want to do that. Vincent let out a long sigh as he ignored her pleas at his doorstep while resting his back on the door with his eyes closed. [Vincent, it''s okay. Forget about her, she already hurt you so much, I don''t want her to hurt you again. I know the stress I went through, to console you after that incident] Mimi came out of Vincent''s body and gave him a light kiss before sitting on his shoulders. Vincent''s mind suddenly became calm after Mimi kissed him and caressed his face as her touch felt so soothing. Vincent patted Mimi''s head and replied; "I love you, Mimi, you are the best thing that has ever happened to me. I can''t imagine living for a day without you. I promise to find a solution to your problem sooner" after the words left Vincent mouth, the pair went for another round of a deep kiss. After parting their lips, Vincent could no longer hear Hilda''s pleas at his doorstep, and he guessed that she was probably gone. He sighed in sce and walked towards his bed to test some of his skills. However, while walking towards his bed, he saw Hilda''s bra on the floor. "What the heck! She is already undressing her clothes. What the hell is she up to again? Before, she wouldn''t even allow me to cup her breast if I asked. She would always tell me to marry her first but here; she''s already undressing willingly, without asking her to do so~. She is probably hiding something from me or she is trying to seduce me again" Vincent thought as he flung the bra to the side of his room. However, before he could seat on the bed, he heard another knock on the door. But the knock was the signature of a particr person. Vincent smiled and mumbled; "I''ming, mom" =============================== Note: What would you do if you were in Vincent''s shoes? ^_^ Chapter 17 A Talk With Mom(2) However, before he could sit on the bed, he heard another knock on the door. But the knock was the signature of a particr person. Vincent smiled and said; "I''ming, mom." The moment the words left his mouth, he hastily sprayed a cologne inside his room as the odor of the ck goo that came out of his body was still lingering in the air. After spraying the cologne, he rushed towards the door and opened it. When he opened the door, he could see Amelina staring at him with a big smile on her face. She was wearing a brown robe and a white scarf that was wrapped around her head. Her appearance didn''t change a bit as she looked like she didn''t age during the years. "Don''t just stare at me! Come and hug mommy ~" Amelina giggled and pulled Vincent into her embrace. At the same time, she entered his room and locked his door from behind. Vincent was still resting his head on his mum''s chest, he could feel her huge pair of marshmallows and nipples poking him, as she wasn''t wearing any bra. However, Vincent didn''t have any perverted thoughts towards his mom. Amelina and Vincent stayed in the awkward position without saying a single word for about a minute. Amelina decided to break the silence and she cleared her throat and mumbled; "Happy birthday, Vincent, I know that you might not want to celebrate your birthday this year because of what happenedst week. You also have a lot to tell mommy, since when have you acquired a mana core? Because I was in your roomst night and you didn''t have it yesterday. But if you don''t want to tell mommy, it''s fine, mommy will understand. And about what urredst week, I want you to get over it, okay. Now that you have a mana core, I''ll send you to the mage academy along with Savina since I was given two slots there." Amelina muttered while she slowly patted Vincent''s head and sat down on his bed while Vincent was still in her embrace. Vincent tilted his head up a bit, as he heard his mother''s words and he replied; "Mom~, you know, I''m still heartbroken for what happenedst week, how could she!?" Vincent whimpered and clenched his hands on his mother''s robe. Amelina''s face twitched up when she heard her sonmenting and veins began to protrude on her forehead. "Vincent dear, I would have killed her on the spot if it wasn''t that you pleaded to spare her life. I have always treated her like my own daughter, unlike a ve. Even though she wasn''t willing to marry you, she could have said it all these years! Why must it be on the ceremony day where thousands of people gathered? I''m a bad mother for wanting to engage my son with a mere ve! I have told her to pack her belongings and never show her face again, you don''t have to worry about getting conflicted by her presence. Besides, I may even kill her out of anger if I keep seeing her face and break the promise I made to you" Amelina clenched her teeth as she was only restricting herself from butchering Hilda because Vincent insisted on sparing her life. Vincent became surprised by his mother''s decision to kick out Hilda. Even after what she did to him, he still felt conflicted about his feelings for her, thus, it would be a surprise to him to hear about his mother''s decision. However, he couldn''t question his mom''s authority and he was sure that Hilda could live off on her own as she was already a mage, a certified one that graduated from the mage academy of their kingdom. He sighed inwardly and hoped that he could see her in the future to find out the reason behind her actions. "Mom, can you get me two maids?" Vincent suddenly asked. Amelina''s expression suddenly turned pale as Vincent asked one of the things that she didn''t want him to ask. She swallowed hard and replied; "W-why do you need maids? Are the butlers not doing their job properly? Tell me, Vincent, so that I can punish them!" Amelina asked in a serious tone and prayed inwardly that Vincent should drop the idea of getting two maids. "No mom, the butlers are doing their job properly. However, I feel weird around them. I can''t stand the idea of old grumpy men bowing their heads to me here and there and calling me young master" Vincent replied and decided to skip the part where the butlers mocked him of his talent, as Vincent was only good at reading books in the library and sketching out maps and charts for people in return for money. To say the least, Vincent had a small business and was quite rich for a person who had no talent for swordsmanship or mana core for magic, which made Zadicus and some people to be enraged, as they couldn''t imagine in their lifetime that a weakling could make such a huge amount of money at a young age. Amelina sighed deeply and decided to tell her son the truth as she saw that he wasn''t going to back down. "Vincent, you see, I met your father 25 years ago. At that time, I was abandoned by my husband with three kids. The truth was that he never died but he fled after owning a ruthless merchant, a huge amount of money, leaving me stranded with three kids. Zadicus was 5 years old, Arthur was three, and Savina was just two months old at the time. The merchant kicked me and my children out of our house and sold it to cover his loss for my husband''s debt. As a young woman, I was conflicted and in despair, as I slept in the streets with little kids and an infant in my arms during the winter. It was a bad experience that I couldn''t take it anymore and decided tomit suicide. However, as I was about to slit my neck, inside the stable that I resided with my children, a young man suddenly caught my hand and stopped me from killing myself. He was the most handsome man I have ever seen and thus, our journey began there. He married me with all my kids and took care of us, he was the most caring man in the world. We love each other with no bounds and would do anything for each other. However, I couldn''t conceive after our marriage, which always makes me feel bad. After 7 years, I finally got pregnant with you and It was the happiest day of my life. I ran home to tell him the good news, however, I only met a letter at home informing me that he had gone to war with the neighboring kingdom that was trying to take over Graven. He was a general, so he had to go. I waited for several months with a bulge in my stomach but he never sent any message. On a certain day, he was suddenly brought home with all his limbs missing, he was in a near-death condition. However, he insisted on seeing me before taking hisst breath. He told me to get you engaged as soon as you were born, I didn''t know the reason why he said that but I made a promise to him. He also gave me a second option to do if I fail to get you married before the age of 17 or else you might die pathetically as he died, but I can''t tell you now, Vincent. Now, that Hilda betrayed you, I can''t tell you the second option because your broken mind might not be able to process everything and it would be a very shameful thing. Because he insists on you taking over all his legacy and what he left behind. I-I think I have to go now~" Amelina mumbled as tears rolled down her eyes. She separated herself from Vincent and kissed him on his forehead, before leaving his room in haste with tears in her eyes. Vincent who saw his mother leave in tears felt bad for her and became more curious about his father. His mother had never shown him any pictures of him and always avoided talking about it anytime he asked, which further confused him. He shook his head andy down on his bed, seemingly pondering over a thought. ..... Meanwhile, while Amelina walked out of Vincent''s room, her heart was racing and beating rapidly. "Lancelot, now that our son has failed to get married before 17, I''m about to do the second option you gave me. This is the most shameful thing, Lancelot, must he also im me. I''m his mother for God''s sake! how will he look at my face when he learns about the fetishes of your family, he doesn''t even have an erection when feeling my breasts. My poor son~" Amelina clenched her fists and cried as she entered her room. At the same time, Someone was silently watching Amelina walking out of her son''s room with tears in her eyes. ======================== Note: If you enjoyed this chapter please vote with your power stones and Golden tickets. I''m now going to start updating this novel regrly. My other novel is on Hiatus because it couldn''t climb the rankings due to the errors in the early chapters. Chapter 18 A New Master And Squabble With Mimi(1) ? At the same time, Someone was silently watching Amelina walking out of her son''s room with tears in her eyes. The person was no one else than Savina. She was about to enter Vincent''s room but she suddenly stopped the moment her mother stormed off Vincent''s room with tears in her eyes. "Arhhh~, maybe I should just leave him for now, it seems like he had a squabble with mom. But to think; Vincent has never raised his voice at mom and mom has never done the same. This seems weird and suspicious." Savina thought and walked back into her room. Meanwhile, Vincent was still in his room testing out his skills. He first tested the incubus sex aura but it didn''t end well, as Mimi''s body started to get hot all of a sudden. She fingered her small cave, to release her sexual frustration. Testing the incubus sex aura, Vincent realized that it was more effective when the woman was 3-7 meters away from him. Of course, he tested all this on Mimi, causing her to drench his bed with her fluids, while Vincent wondered how she could squirt so much with little body. "Vincent, please stop~Nnh!" Mimi moaned and pleaded as she couldn''t lift a finger after squirting and cumming continuously. After all, it was her first time experiencing such a situation, and her hormones had begun to crave sex for the past few days. Vincent had a grin on his face as he saw Mimi in a helpless situation, then, he smirked and replied, "You keep pestering me to find a solution to your transformation problem. Yet, you couldn''t even withstand my sex aura for 10 minutes. Now, you have soaked my bed with your juice." Vincent clicked his tongue and deactivated the skill. Mimi''s face flushed when Vincent deactivated his skill coupled with his mocking words. She puffed her cheeks and retorted with tinges on her face. "You meanie! I was very close to you" Mimi protested as she turned into a mist and entered his body. Vincent engaged in a fierce conversation with Mimi after she entered his body. However, they were interrupted by the amulet that was vibrating on Vincent''s neck. The amulet was brown, in color, shaped like a butterfly with a small cyan mana crystal embedded in one of the butterfly wings. The amulet was custom equipment made by a group of tectors that his mom hired. Tectors were simr to the technician and engineers on earth and were also known as technomancer but in Vincent''s new world, they create gadgets andmunication equipment with the use of magic runes, mana crystals, beast cores, and the merging of spirit flies. Nheless, the technology on Manov was much more advanced than earth but in a medieval style. Vincent removed the amulet around his neck and tapped on the cyan crystal that was embedded in it, twice. Immediately his finger came in contact with the amulet, the hologram of his mom suddenly popped up in his view. "Come on, mom~, you just left my room some minutes ago" Vincent grunted at the appearance of his mom. Amelina opened her mouth wide in surprise as she wasn''t expecting Vincent toin. However, she instantly threw the thought to the back of her mind and answered back; "Sorry for calling you, dear. Now that you have developed a mana core, I have contacted an old friend of mine and he''s willing to take you as his student. Consider yourself lucky, son. Anyway, I have prepared a carriage for you, get yourzy ass off the bed, and head towards his house, now!" Amelina scoffed and tooted at him. Before Vincent could protest, his mother hung up the call. "What the heck! She should have told me earlier! Is she that excited or what?" Vincent cursed and smashed his amulet on the floor, crushing it with his right foot. [Vincent~, what have you done? That was a gift from your mom. You know how deeply she loved that amulet!] Mimi muttered as she could see Vincent crushing the amulet, uncaringly. When Vincent heard Mimi''s words, his eyes squinted and red up. Perhaps, if she wasn''t inside his body, she would have received a dangerous re. "Love it, my foot! You know that this amulet was specially made for me because I couldn''t harness one tiny bit of mana. It helped me but at the same time, it made people mock me because it is worsepared to the normal amulet that needs mana to be activated." Vincent replied and wiped off the sweats that were dripping on his forehead and he realized that heshed out at Mimi for no reason. "Mimi..." "___" "Sigh... I know that you are mad at me for shouting at you, but it isn''t my fault. I have always been treated like a little kid by my mom, it annoys me. I''m an old man in a teenager''s body, crying out loud, yet, I feel so helpless. I wish the third tier of the system was activated earlier." Vincent shook his head, as he walked towards his wardrobe to pick a cloth to wear. Mimi instantly forgave him and replied, [Vincent, you can''t keep adding the age of your past life to your current life. What if you reincarnated without your memories, would youin? You think that you are acting mature but you are the most gullible person I have ever seen who doesn''t listen to my advice-------] Mimi replied and she began listing all of Vincent''s wrongdoings and immature decisions. She was very mad at him. Vincent''s lips pursed when he heard Mimi''s words, then he calmly replied; "I know I behave irrationally at times but that doesn''t mean you should tell me that I''m gullible, I wasn''t expecting that from you" Vincent replied as he finally wore the shirt that had be tight and clingy to his body, due to his abs and biceps. [I---I] Mimi stuttered and became short of words at Vincent''s reply, it was the first time they had a conflict. At the same time, it was the day they confessed to each other. This left a bitter taste in both of their mouths. Vincent checked his outfits one more time and made sure that he was looking good before heading towards the door of his room. ========================= Chapter 19 A New Master And Squabble With Mimi(2) Vincent checked his outfits one more time and made sure that he was looking good before heading towards the door of his room. When he walked out of his room, he was shocked to see a bunch of butlers standing at his doorstep and bowing their heads like frogs. "Young master, do you need any assistance, it has been a week since we cleaned your roomst." One of the butlers said, with a deep bow. He was a middle-aged man who seemed to be in his early forties. Vincent shook his head and replied with an awkward smile, carved on his face, "Ahem... Thank you all for checking out on me. As from now onwards, I shall clean my room myself, there''s no need to bother yourself in assisting me. If I need your assistance, I would call on you guys" Vincent replied and gestured with his hand; for them to make way for him. "Young master! But..." Before the Butlers could finish their sentence, Vincent had vanished from their sight, making them wonder how he disappeared within the blink of an eye. ... "Phew... That was weird, I can''t stand those old men, bowing their heads to me. What even annoys me is that; they all stand at my doorstep every morning. If I didn''t know mom better, I would have said that she had Butler''s fetishes! There''s not a single maid in this house" Vincent cursed inwardly as he descended from the stairs that lead to his room. As expected, Mimi didn''t give him a reply as they had yet to end their squabble. Making Vincent feel a little sad and worried about her feelings. When Vincent arrived at the living room, he saw that it was empty and all the gadgets seemed to be switched off, making the living room silent like a graveyard. His heart clenched as he couldn''t believe that his 16 years+ courtship with Hilda, ended in a single day when she called off their wedding. It was a normal thing for him to grieve, after living like a couple with her and doing all things a couple would do, except sexual intercourse. He sighed in sce as the house was no longer chaotic like it was once, before. At the same time, he was also wondering how his life would progress, now that he had a mana core. His former n was to be a merchant and live a happy life with Hilda after their marriage, as he expected the third tier of his system to be simple and useless like the second tier. However, the third tier caught him by surprise. The reason for his worries was that; Zadicus was no longer living in his mom''s house for almost a year, after Amelina kicked him out when Hilda told her most of the things he usually does to Vincent, with proof, as she couldn''t stand his maltreatment. It was the same for Arthur, as he rarelyes home, ever since he started teaching in an academy that was created for humans and demi-humans, who had no affinity for magic. Nheless, the thing that troubled him the most was his sister. She had always believed that he wouldter or sooner awaken his mana core. Thus, she decided not to attend the mage academy and stick around her brother like glue. Making Vincent worried if his sister was into a bro-con rtionship with him, as he had never seen her with any man or heard her talk about one, either. To overstate, she often beats her admirers to a near-death state. He wasn''t sure of what her reaction would be after she learned that he awakened his mana core. After all, he was sure that his mom would inform her during their breakfast. He shook his head as he walked past the living room and moved towards the exit of the house. Immediately he turned the knob of the door, he could see Versys, his mother''s bodyguard, staring at him with a creepy smile. Versys hadn''t aged during the years, as he still looked like a man in his early 20s, with his thick brown beards and heavy beast gears that had never left his body, even when sleeping, making Vincent wonder if he also used it to bathe. Versys was also the disciplinarian of his elder brothers, Zadicus and Arthur, anytime they offended his mom. Vincent had never tasted Versys whip and he never wished to taste it, after all, he was smarter than a teenager of his age. "Vincent, how are you doing? Are you ready to leave now?" Versys asked in a stern voice. He was the only one who didn''t call him a young master or show him any kind of respect because Amelina treated him like a brother and a guardian to her children. Vincent tilted his head and replied; "Yes, uncle, I''m ready, take care of me" Vincent said and began following Versys from behind. When they arrived at the front of the carriage that looked exactly like a car, a single wide door opened, and Vincent entered, followed by Versys. When Vincent entered the car, he could see that the driver''s seat was no longer upied by a driver but a humanoid golem that seemed to be simr to a robot on earth. The golem was made out of a ck material that Vincent couldn''t guess what it is, and some runes seemed to be carved on its body here and there. The golem was fast and reactive to humans'' presence and it was able tomunicate efficiently. Looking at the golem, Vincent guessed that it was one of Savina''s creations because he had been hearing a series of explosions for the past few days, which he guessed that it was something she came up with. Golems were verymon like water but smart and efficient ones could only be created by powerful mages. Savina''s own doesn''t seem to be the best but it was very smart and efficientpared to its rough and scary appearance. p Suddenly, the golem turned its head and asked; "Where would you like to go, dear passengers?" The golem asked while its artificial eyes scanned the pairs. Versys rubbed his enormous beards as he seemed to be frustrated, then he replied, "Take us to Deact Vale." "Affirmative passengers," the golem replied and started the engine of the carriage that was powered by mana crystals which were the source of energy in Manov, it is usually gotten from crystal mines or mana geysers, where the flow of mana is abundant. The moment the carriage had been ignited, the carriage began to move, till it left the courtyard. Meanwhile, while Vincent was gone, a tall girl could be seen holding arge food sk in her hands, while walking towards the entrance of Vincent''s house. When she arrived at the doorstep, she clicked on the bell runes that were engraved on the walls. The runes only needed to be tapped and the bells would ring inside. ========================= Note: Thanks for reading this novel, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter. @DaoistVJMWUd, thanks for the gift! Chapter 20 Zamira Meanwhile, while Vincent was gone, a tall girl could be seen holding arge food sk in her hands, while walking towards the entrance of Vincent''s house. When she arrived at the doorstep, she clicked on the bell runes that were engraved on the walls. The runes only needed to be tapped and the bells would ring inside. Ding! Ding! Ding! The sound of a bell ringing, reverberated in the living room, causing Amelina to groan and clench her teeth in anger, inside her room. "I''m not expecting any visitors today, besides, the person clicking on the bell should have been intercepted by the butlers or guards." Amelina thought as she gritted her teeth and stood up from her bed to check on the annoying visitor. When she arrived at the doorstep to open the door, she had already huddled a bunch of swears and curses, in her mind that she was going to rain on the person who kept clicking the doorbell without remorse. p She unlocked the door and opened it wide, ready to curse the person who was disturbing her morning nap. However, when her eyesnded on the person at the doorstep she became shocked and unable to say the swear words that were about to leave her mouth. "Zamira!!!" Amelina blurted out and opened her arms wide to collect the person into her embrace. The girl also smiled and replied; "Good morning, big aunt" the girl said and she also moved towards Amelina''s embrace. Amelina hugged the girl tightly and patted her on her back, with a huge smile On her face, even though the girl was a head and a half taller than her. "Zamira, when did youe back to Graven? What about your mom? How could she do that to me, she left without telling me?!" Amelina said while her eyes teared up as she seemingly remembered the good time and hard time she spent with her best friend, only for her to leave suddenly, without informing her. Zamira''s expression suddenly became sour when she heard Amelina''s words, then, she replied in a bitter tone, "M-my mom is dead, she died a year ago when we were attacked by bandits who disliked demi-humans, she died trying to save me" Zamira mumbled and clenched her fists hard as she remembered the horrible death that her mother died. Amelina also bit her lips hard, after hearing about the disheartening death of her best friend. She once again pulled Zamira into her embrace and patted her on her back while slowly whispering into her ears. "It''s okay, Zamira, I''ll take care of you. I don''t know the reason why your mom left with you, without telling me, but I''ll never let her only daughter suffer. Come, let me take you inside" Amelina said and she separated herself from Zamira while urging her to follow her inside. However, Zamira shook her head and responded; "There''s no need for that aunt, I''m now an adult, I can take care of myself. Besides, now that I''m back, I have acquired and taken over my mom''s abandoned business and properties. There''s no need to worry much about me, aunt. I only came to see Vincent, because I have been dying to see him after all these years!" Zamira uttered in excitement and her face reddened in shame. Amelina blinked her eyes when she heard Zamira''s words, about bing an adult, then, she carefully inspected her since she was formerly blinded by excitement. Zamira was a vampire girl, who was standing 1.9 meters tall, her height was very intimidating. However, that didn''t hide her beautiful and wless oval face, with glowing crimson eyes, and eyebrows that were shaped like crescents. Her red perky lips and pink hue skin that wasn''t simr to that of a vampire because of her constant feeding. On her chest were two giant marshmallows that rivaled Amelina''s own and her backside was as wide as the pan used for mixing pastries. Amelina nodded her head in astonishment, after inspecting Zamira''s body and she concluded that the bandits that killed her mom, were clearly after Zamira''s hourss figure and bountiful melons on her chest, as Zamira''s presence could ignite the deepest desire in men. She sighed in sce and said, "At least, you should enter and have a talk with me, didn''t you miss me?" Amelina giggled and grabbed Zamira''s hand, then dragged her into the living room. When Zamira entered the living room, she blushed hard and sat on one of the sofas by the left angle of the room. She raised her head and looked at Amelina who sat opposite her, then she asked in a low voice. "Big aunt, where is Vincent? I made this dish for him because I learned that it was his favorite food when we were kids. Now that I''m an adult, I hired a cook to teach me the recipes and how to cook them. I hope he loves it" Zamira said with an awkward smile and tightened her grip on the sk when she remembered her rival, Hilda, when she was a kid. Amelina nearly puked blood when she heard Zamira''s words and gulped hard when she remembered how she had diarrhea, during the time she ate a meal that was prepared by a vampire. She looked at the food sk in horror and felt pity for Vincent, while her brain calcted how she could save Vincent from consuming the dish. "Oops, I forgot to tell you, Zamira. Vincent just went out recently and it would take a while before hees back home. Why don''t you drop the food, I''ll deliver it to him when he''s back" Amelina said, while she silently prayed inwardly that Zamira would drop the food. Zamira bit her lips till they bled and clenched her fists, while she med herself for noting early. She sighed in dissatisfaction as she ced the food sk on the table and stood up on her feet. "Big aunt, I''ll take my leave, I have some business to attend to. Please, deliver my message to him and make sure that he eats it all" Zamira giggled and she waved her hands while moving towards the exit. At the same time, her eyes slowly searched around for Hilda''s presence. When Zamira was gone, Amelina dashed towards the food sk and opened it. Contrary to her expectation, she was greeted by an alluring aroma. However, that didn''t change Amelina''s notion about dishes prepared by vampires. She carried the food sk and walked out of the room, to dispose it and exin to Vincent when hees back. Unbeknownst to her, Savina was silently watching Amelina and Zamira''s interaction with her face swollen from anger. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! One problem is gone and another one is here! Why can''t they just leave Vincent alone!" Savina gritted her teeth as she grabbed a flower vase and smashed it on the wall. ========================== Note: ^_^ Chapter 21 Edgar Frost(1) While Vincent was inside the carriage along with Versys, his attention wasn''t inside the carriage. He was staring outside, through the window, seemingly admiringly the scene in his front as he rarely went out, in the past. It wasn''t like his mother denied him freedom, but he preferred to live an introverted lifestyle, as it was also the way he lived hisst life before dying a pathetic death. However, his body felt like he no longer needed that lifestyle after his evolution, he needed a new lifestyle since all didn''t go well ording to his n. In his new world where people were cruel to each other, a world where people enve and ughter each other like animals, Vincent quivered at the thought of the inevitable. He had seen his mother in and beheaded a few people before, and he knew that it was quite a brutal scene. His mother never wanted him to see her cruel side, however, Vincent was curious as a child and decided to check what was going on when he heard a lot ofmotion within their courtyard on a certain day, which he ended up seeing his mother cleaving off a group of prisoners'' heads while she used to magic to make the heads of the others, explode. Vincent remembered that his mom became worried after he saw her killing and she told him that the men were assassins that tried to infiltrate their house, but unfortunately, they were caught by her guards. The brutal scene hadn''t left Vincent''s mind since that day, he knew that he had always been shielded by his mom, he needed to get stronger. And the only way to get stronger was to utilize his system to the max, but what still confused Vincent was the stat that showed unlimited karma, he didn''t know what effect the ''karma had. However, he knew that it wasn''t a nice thing, either. He was peeping through the window, staring at the passers-by while he admired the glory of their kingdom. Deact vale was one of the most popr and influential cities in the Graven kingdom, and his mom held quite a high position there. Vincent was gazing at the demi-humans and humans who were passing, as their carriage was somewhat moving at a slow pace. When he looked down at his trousers, he could see a huge dent in his pants and a little pre-cum, as he had been imagining grabbing and pounding one of the elven women that were passing by. He swallowed hard and tried to hide the huge bulge in his pants by tucking his legs together. Versys, who noticed Vincent''s odd behavior, furrowed his eyes and asked; "Vincent, is everything alright? You seem to be ufortable." Versys asked with a worried expression since it was his duty to ensure Vincent''s safety. p Vincent looked at Versys with an awkward smile on his face and replied, "I''m okay, uncle, I just need to use the bathroom." Vincent lied through his teeth. Versys nodded his head and replied, "We''ll soon be there, hold on a little longer" Versys said he closed his eyes and crossed his legs in a lotus position inside the carriage, and Vincent realized that he was trying to refill his mana core. While Vincent was trying to kill boredom inside the carriage, a thought suddenly drifted towards his mind. "I haven''t tested God''s eyes, skill. I wonder how effective it is," Vincent thought, then, he mumbled; "Activate God''s eyes." Ding! [God''s eyes has been activated] Immediately Vincent saw the notification, his eyes began to burn like a torch and glowed yellow, and an overwhelming headache descended upon him. Vincent clutched his head in pain and tried his best not to make any noise so that he wouldn''t rm Versys, who was refilling his mana core. After a few seconds, the pain died down like it never existed, then, Vincent lifted his head. However, when Vincent raised his head and opened his eyes that were glowing yellow, unbeknownst to him, his vision wasn''t the same as before. He could see everything around him in a white background and 3d image. He also felt that he could see everything within his surroundings and his eyes were sharp like that of a falcon, but he didn''t know how far his eyes could reach as he was inside a moving carriage. He noticed that when he stared at someone longer than 5 seconds, he could see through the person, thus, seeing the person''s naked body. At the same time, staring at the same person for more than 10 seconds, enabled him to see their skeletal figure, like an x-ray scanner. He wanted to test out the skill much longer but he felt weird using it on Versys and the skill also drained his mental energy. "Deactivate God''s eyes," Vincent muttered. Ding! [God''s eyes deactivated] Immediately his vision returned to normal, Vincent wiped the beads of sweat, rolling on his forehead and he thought inwardly; "Using this skill takes a toll on my mental strength which the system didn''t mention, I guess nothinges for free. And I also need to learn how to use God''s eyes properly, I''ll do that when I''m in an open field. But to think, why will that god give me this skill as a gift, what does he want in return? Sigh, so many things about this system are still unclear to me." Vincent thought and he shook his head. Abruptly, the carriage suddenly came to a halt, and the cringe voice of the golem sounded. "We have arrived at the destination, passengers." The golem uttered and went into a stale mode. At the same time, Versys opened his eyes and nced towards Vincent. "Vincent, we have arrived at the destination, you will enter that building that is painted red, I can''t follow you inside for some reason. However, if you are in trouble, tap on this token." Versys said and he handed Vincent a brown token with some strange runes carved on it. Vincent nodded his head and collected the token from Versys before alighting from the carriage. Vincent put the token inside his pocket and walked towards arge building that was painted red, the building looked like a small castle, making Vincent wonder who his master was. Chapter 22 Edgar Frost(2) [Note: Refresh the previous chapter to view the updated content, but if you are still seeing the notification of my sickness, delete and re-add the novel to view the chapter that was updated.] ________________________________ Vincent put the token inside his pocket and walked towards therge building that was painted red, the building looked like a small castle, making Vincent wonder who his master was. Vincent arrived at the front of the building which looked like a small castle with mini towers by each side. The towers were so small that they could barely fit anyone. He stood in front of the gate and banged it. Still, no one answered him, then he resorted to the bell runes on the walls and tapped on them. Luckily, the runes began to glow before they dim down, making Vincent wonder how he was able to activate the rune without knowing how to harness mana, yet, even though he had awakened his mana core. Suddenly, therge gate began to creak loudly as the mechanism on the back had been triggered from inside. Shortly after, the gate opened, and a woman with an average height of 1.6 meters with her hair tied into tworge buns, could be seen standing in front of Vincent with an unfriendly expression on her face. Vincent, on the other hand, was drooling at the appearance of the strange woman. Looking at the strange woman, she looked like a human but Vincent knew she wasn''t, as a unique and alluring scent was emitting from her body. He was able to perceive her scent due to his incubus bloodline, which came as a surprise to him also, it would only take him some time and practice before he could be able to tell a person''s race by their scent. "Hey! What do you want?" The woman yelled and waved her hands in front of Vincent''s face, trying to wake him up from his daze. Vincent gulped and smiled awkwardly after learning that he had been caught, staring at her, then he replied; "Good morning, Mrs, I''m here to see master...." Vincent paused his words when he realized that he didn''t even know the name of his soon-to-be master, then he cursed his mom inwardly. The woman furrowed her brows and her eyes burned with anger when she saw Vincent stuttering. "So, you made mee here for no reason, only for you to mess with me!" The woman said in anger and she jammed the gate, locking it back. Vincent''s eyes turned pale as he saw the woman locking the gate, then he hastily shouted as loud as he could, to secure the woman''s attention. "I''m here to see the owner or master of this building, please tell him that Vincent is here!" Vincent yelled and banged on the gate but there seemed to be no sign of the woman. After waiting for a couple of minutes, he decided to leave the gateway and head back towards the carriage, to seek Versys assistance. However, as he was about to take his leave, he could hear the mechanism of the door creaking again. Soon after, the same woman opened the gate with a puffed expression on her face. "Humph, master Edgar told me to allow you in, don''t think I opened the door for you, willing." The woman harrumphed and opened the gate wide for Vincent to enter. Vincent had a mocking grin on his face and at the same time, he enjoyed teasing the woman. Vincent knew that he had the fetishes of being attracted to older women and the woman in front of him was at least older than him by 10 or 15 years, he guessed. The woman snorted and urged Vincent to follow her. Following her prompt, Vincent followed behind the woman, after locking the gate. After entering the castle, Vincent could see that the inside was somewhat vast and he could see different chambers and courtyards inside the castle. Thereon, walking for a few kilometers, sweat could be seen dripping on Vincent''s face while he wondered how the castle wasrge on the inside and why there weren''t guards guiding the gate. Regardless, the woman he was following didn''t seem to umte any sweat or have a tired expression on her face. Abruptly, they entered a new district inside the castle and Vincent could see many people of his age, younger or older than him, practicing with wooden swords, magic, bows, and different types of strange weapons that he had never seen before. "Is this some sort of orphanage or training camp? I never knew something like this existed in Graven. My mom is always hiding a lot of things from me." Vincent thought and he decided to seek answers from the bratty woman by striking a conversation with her. "Hi, my name is Vincent. I''d like to know yours please." Vincent asked the woman with an awkward smile, carved on his face. The woman turned her head with a disgusted expression on her face, then, she replied; "I didn''t ask for your name, so don''t bother, asking for mine. One more thing, I''m your senior in this ce, know your ce. If it wasn''t that the master said you were his special student, you would have eaten the floor and licked my foot after you dared to ask for my name." The woman snorted and increased her pace. Vincent didn''t feel offended by the woman''s reply instead he felt excited and imagined himself pping the woman''s face with his cock and fucking her throat till her jaws hurt. "This ce seems like an interesting ce, with this annoying woman. How would it feel after I conquer her and fuck her insultive mouth with my rod, ku ku ku?" Vincent grinned inwardly and quietly followed the woman from behind while he avoided the piercing gazes of the other students that were practicing. Vincent had to admit that the bratty woman in front of him was quite beautiful. Her verdant white hair which was tied into buns gave her oval face a glistening look, coupled with her sharp eyebrows and red perky lips. He couldn''t gauge the size of the marshmallows on her chest due to the huge cloth she was wearing but her backside held a big asset within. Suddenly, the woman stopped in front of argepartment, within the base of the castle, with strange words, boldly written at the top. "Demon''s descent, what does this mean?" Vincent thought and swallowed hard while looking at the words that seemed to be written with red ink. "Won''t you go inside, dummy?" The voice of the bratty woman sounded from behind, waking Vincent from his stupor. He nodded his head and waved his hands to the woman, only for the woman to roll her eyes before walking away. He walked towards thepartment and stretched his hands to open the door. However, before he could touch the door, it opened wide by itself, slightly surprising him. He walked into thepartment and the door closed from behind. When Vincent was inside thepartment, he was slightly stunned that he was inside some sort of junk or garbage room, rather than thepartment of the master, who owns the castle. Thepartment was somewhat wide on the inside with different types of weapons, artifacts, potions, elixirs, crystals, ruined amours, and rare beast hides, that were hung and ced around the room, here and there, giving it a disordered look. As Vincent was about to move further inside the room, he suddenly heard a voice from behind. "Vincent, I have been expecting you for quite a long time." The audible voice sounded, slightly startling Vincent. Vincent turned his head and saw a man who seemed to be the same height as him, he couldn''t see the man''s face clearly due to the darkness inside the room. "My name is Edgar Frost, I''m your new master. Now, follow me." The voice sounded again, then, the man waved his hands and brought out a huge, three meters, round, ck teleporter from his space ring and tapped a button on it before inputting a passcode in it. The teleporter suddenly began to let out a humming sound, then, it began to light up, and a greenish portal appeared at the center of it. Edgar urged Vincent to walk towards him, to which Vincent willinglyplied. Edgar suddenly grabbed Vincent''s hands and both of them hopped into the green portal. ======================== Note: Thanks for reading, please do support my work if you like this novel. I know some of you are here for the R-18 scene, do not fret, there will be lewd scenes but it won''t take over the purpose of the novel, since we all know that too many smut scenes without a good plot ruin many harem novels in their early phase. Chapter 23 A Degenerate Master(1) Edgar urged Vincent to walk towards him, to which Vincent willinglyplied. Edgar suddenly grabbed Vincent''s hands and hopped into the green portal. Swoosh!!!!! A soothing sensation engulfed Vincent as he and his master hopped into the teleporter. At the exact time, he was trying to recollect where he had heard the name "Edgar Frost" since his mother had constantly told him some anecdotes and big incidents that transpired in history, even now that he was already a grown-up. "Edgar Frost..... Wait a minute~ isn''t it the man who my mom said he fought with a Magus primordial demon and lived to tell the tale. J-Just how strong is he, to be able to flee from the ws of a magus? To top it off, a primordial demon." Vincent thought and he gulped hard. At the same time, the green blinding light that disrupted his vision as he and his master entered the portal, began to dim down, and Vincent found himself in a ce that seems to be a green wilderness. His eyes turned blurry for a few seconds, due to the effect of the teleporter but his vision became clear shortly after. Vincent nced at his side to look at his master but he was nowhere to be found. He began gazing at his surroundings for his master but he couldn''t be seen around. Vincent began to panic, however, he decided to keep calm as he thought of the possibility that his master was probably testing him. Nheless, his heart was beating rapidly, as he could hear the deep roars and howls of beasts, and he guessed that he was on a beast called "Ovis". He was able to get the name of the at first nce due to his massive knowledge about beasts and familiars worlds. He nced at a big b of stone that was situated near a small runningke and sat down on it. He wanted to check around for his master but he didn''t want to risk being caught by a high-level beast. In his thoughts, he dipped his hand into his pocket and brought out a brown token, it was the token given to him by Versys. Vincent knew about the effect of the token, as it could teleport Versys to his side if activated. It was a summoning card and only rich people could afford it as the amount it cost could feed an average family for the rest of their lives, making Vincent''s heart melt that his mother was willing to use such a precious treasure on him. He sighed and held the token in his hand, ready to use it if he was in danger or he couldn''t find his master after waiting for a long period. Abruptly, Vincent suddenly saw the blur figure of a silhouette that ran past him. He became startled and decided to activate the token. However, before he could do that, he felt a sharp pain in his hands, causing him to drop the token to the floor. "Arrhhhhhhh!!!!!" Vincent clutched his hand in pain as he could see blood oozing from his right palm. At the same time, his wounds began to heal at a rapid rate. Ding! [The host has sustained a deep cut] [Regeneration ability has been activated, -2 mana points] Vincent ignored the system stats and decided to pick up his fallen token and run away from whatever wounded him. "Activate Sprint!" Vincent gritted his teeth as he muttered. Ding! [Sprint had been activated, the host agility has been doubled] At the notification disyed, Vincent could feel a new and alien surge of energy in his body. He spun his body around, cautiously checking out for the silhouette, then, he picked up the token and began running away from theke, towards a pathway that seemed to be made by a beast, using his borrowed agility. However, Vincent''s speed wasn''t enough, and he was instantly whacked by a hard material from behind before falling to the floor. Vincent gritted his teeth and tried to stand back on the floor, regardless, he was gripped by a strong hand. When Vincent saw the face of the silhouette gripping onto him, his face widened with shock. "Master....." Vincent mumbled as he could see a 1.8 meter tall, beardless man, who looked like he was in histe 40s but was much older due to the slow aging in Manov. The man had only one eye working and a huge scar could also be seen running down his left cheek. On his head; were two enormous horns and tworge wings sprouting from his back. Nheless, Vincent knew that he was his master since he was still wearing the same clothes. "WHO ARE YOU? WHAT DID YOU DO TO VINCENT?!!!" Edgar asked with his eyes glowing crimson. Vincent''s face twitched from confusion to despair, as the aura his master was emitting was rendering him weak and he was unable to activate the token in his hands, he looked at the man in front of him in horror as he could feel his breath slipping away from his life due to his grip on his neck. "P-Please don''t kill me, I''m Vincent." Vincent stammered while his face turned purple due to loss of breath and blood. Edgar opened his mouth wide with two huge fangs in his mouth and replied; "You pathetic demon, what have you done to Vincent! His father and mother are humans! I guess there''s only one way to find out." Edgar shouted and ced his right hand on Vincent''s head. At the same time, Vincent could see a barrage of information as unknown energy began to enter his body. Ding! [An unknown energy is trying to enter the host body but it has been intercepted by the system] [Will the host allow the energy to enter his body? YES | NO] At the message disyed, Vincent didn''t bother to think twice and he uttered; "Yes." Immediately the words left Vincent''s mouth, he could feel the energy surging through his body, tendons, and bloodstreams. At the same time, Edgar had an expression of ''unbelief'' on his face as he used the check if Vincent was possessed. Suddenly, he dropped Vincent to the floor and began to revert to his human form with a bewildered expression on his face. "B-but his parents are humans. I checked him when he was a kid and he was also a human, but now he''s an incubus. A lesser one, and he doesn''t seem to be possessed." Edgar mumbled with confusion shown on his face. Vincent, on the other hand, was on the floor, trying to catch his breath and at the same time, staring at his master in confusion and fear at what Mimi told him. "H-He''s also an incubus, furthermore, a Nightwalker. Thebination of the two!!" Vincent thought inwardly and dragged his body away from his master who was still confused. ======================= Note: Mmm, a perverted master won''t be bad after all. Chapter 24 A Degenerate Master(2) Edgar was still confused about the confirmation he did on Vincent. He wasn''t possessed nor was he using a shape-shifting ability. Edgar sighed as he couldn''te up with a conclusion, then he nced towards Vincent. "I''m sorry for what happened...kid. I don''t know how you became an incubus nor do I have a problem with it, because I''m also one. However, in your case, I have never seen this phenomenon.....Maybe....sigh..." Edgar gave up on guessing different circumstances that turned Vincent into an Incubus but he couldn''t wrap his head around it. He looked at Vincent in a new light as he knew that he probably had a secret. Edgar could peer deep into Vincent''s memories if he wanted but he didn''t want to invade Vincent''s privacy since he had confirmed that the signature of his life force was still that of the son.....of his old friend. Edgar walked towards Vincent and crouched down, waving his hands in the air, as he cast a tier-one healing spell and put his hands on Vincent''s legs to heal. However, when he noticed that the majority of Vincent''s wounds had been healed, his eyes widened in shock. "You have quite an amazing regeneration ability for being a lesser incubus, how about I give you a bite to be a full incubus...." Edgar had a grin on his face. Vincent, on the other hand, had decided to forget what had just transpired between him and his master. Hemitted himself in his master''s shoes and realized that he would have also done the same thing. While he was pondering over the offer, he was conflicted...as he did not know if bing a full incubus was a good thing or a bad thing. Unexpectedly, Vincent suddenly heard a daring and arrogant, male A.I voice in his head, instead of the usual notification. Ding! [A lifetime opportunity had been found. The simp host will have more perks to unlocking innate abilities in the future and seducing arrogant bitches and chicks.] [It''s such a shame that the host is interested in milfs and older women. As a system of all jacks of trade...I''m disappointed.] [Punishment for failing to ept the bite: 2 inches in the reduction of the host cock.] Hearing the strange and annoying voice in his head, Vincent''s eyes shed with anger and red veins could be seen popping on his forehead. "You...fucker system." Vincent cursed under his breath and gritted his teeth. [I have changed my mind and decided to increase the punishment to; 4 inches in the reduction of cock.] The A.I oozed sarcasm with a mocking tone, perhaps, if it had a face, there would be a sinister grin on it. Edgar, who was still waiting for Vincent''s reply, thought that Vincent felt offended by his proposal since all incubus were beings filled with pride. "It''s okay Vincent, you don''t have to force yourself to ept the bite. But no lesser incubi would deny a bite from a pureblood incubus." Edgar shook his head as he stood up. "Wait! Master! I wasn''t talking to you! I need....a.. bite." Vincent clenched his jaw as the words left his mouth. Edgar furrowed his eyes when he heard Vincent''s words and nced around the swamp forest before replying. "If you weren''t talking to me then who were you talking to? If you had declined to receive a bite, I would have rejected you as my student and informed your mom about you being an Incubus. Because...I can''t just stand a pussy student who hasn''t popped his cherry at the age of 17. Tch...Tch... Let''s perform the ritual and teach you all the basic things to know about being an Incubus." Edgar clicked his tongue and grabbed Vincent''s hand, opening his mouth to reveal two sharp, long fangs. Vincent sucked in a cold breath and gulped hard, while he secretly thanked his system inwardly. He could imagine the drama that would happen if his mom learned about him being an incubus. Nheless, the sharp, long fangs that were approaching his fragile hand made him nervous...as cold sweat could be seen dripping from his forehead. Meanwhile, Mimi was inside his sea of consciousness, rolling on the floor andughing out loud at Vincent''s misery. At the same time, her right hand was moving towards her crotch, she slipped her pantie to the side and inserted her middle finger, causing a moan to escape her mouth. "Nnnh! Mmm! Now, this simp has to learn from his new master about the downside of being an Incubus. Furthermore, he doesn''t know what this system has installed for him....sigh.....poor...Vincent. I hope we just find a solution to my problem very soon, I....can''t..take it anymore...I need you inside me...Vincent!" Mimi moaned loudly and her body began to convulse as clear liquid shot out of her tiny pussy... ... Vincent could be seen seated on a patch of grass and his master was also seated opposite him. On Vincent''s face were the traces of dried tears. "You are such a cry baby, you know? You were crying like a kid whose cotton candy got stolen. Now, you are a full incubus....I''d teach you all the basic things you need to know about being an incubus, before diving into the process of absorbing mana, since Incubus tends to absorb mana, three times slower than a normal human. That''s why I''m going to teach you my technique called; ''THREE HOLES OF AGUS''." Vincent''s eyes squinted when he heard his master''s words, at the same time, the annoying voice of the A.I sounded in his head again. Ding! [The host is about to head towards the part of degeneracy. The host should listen to how the technique works and conquer some hoes.] [New mission: Learn the meaning of the ''THREE HOLES OF AGUS'' and know the depth of it.] [Reward: System Grimoire] [Grimoire: Can be used to jot down spells and important techniques or lectures, having easy ess to them in the future.] "God of mollies! Three holes of Agus.....does....that...mean..." Realization hit Vincent and he realized that his master was a degenerate to the core. ========================= Note: Please vote with your golden tickets and power stones if you enjoyed this novel. Chapter 25 The First Lesson Edgar was silently watching Vincent for any reaction, but Vincent was maintaining his demeanor like he was unfazed by what he said. "Cough...Okay...like I was saying, Agus is a supreme being who could wield the six elements. Water, wind, lightning, earth, light, and dark magic. She was also known to possess the infinite mana core, allowing her to have an unlimited amount of mana. Thousands of years back, humans could only wield two to three elements out of the elements listed above. Agus, a virtuous and courageous woman became the first human to be a magus and wield all the six elements. She wiped out all the primordial demons and led humans to conquer all the demon tribes and beast tribes, bringing them together in harmony. She became the emperor of Manov and discovered several beasts and unexploredndmass, creating several continents and kingdoms. She kept getting stronger and stronger and became undefeatable, after sealing the primordial demons in an unknown location. However, Agus''s time was limited, as she was already too strong for this world, and she needed to ascend. When she was about to break through the next stage of bing an ''Eternal, a stage that even primordial demons wouldn''t even think of achieving, a heavenly tribtion descended. The tribtions were nine golden peals of thunder that shook the whole of Manov. Agus fought the nine heavenly tribtions and ascended to the next realm. However, before leaving, she had achieved the legendary stage of bing an Eternal, a stage before bing a god. By achieving that stage, she was able to wield rumored energy called celestial energy, which enabled her to bless Manov before ascending." "After ascending, the humans began to give birth to unparalleled offspring that were able to wield the six elements of Agus. The same goes for the demi-humans such as elves, fairies, and werewolves. However, demi-humans such as Vampires were unable to wield magic. Only one in a million of them could harness magic and not all the six elements. Speaking of which, subus and incubus were also capable of wielding the six elements but our poption reduced drastically because the birth rate of Incubus was very low, causing our women to be hunted by ve traders and wealthy merchants who used them as sex ves. That''s why our women have to live in the shadows and hide for the rest of their lives not to risk being hunted and captured." At this rate, a purple vein could be seen bulging on Edgar''s head, the same was also for Vincent since he was also an Incubus, he could imagine the pain the opposite genders of his race were going through. "Can''t those filthy ve traders be stopped?" Vincent asked with his fist clenched. Edgar shook his head and sighed a deep breath. "You seed...I also bear the grudge of our women being hunted but....to be honest, the birth rate of we Incubus is very low. And anyone that was eventually born will be killed by people. You must never reveal your identity as an Incubus unless you want to have millions of bounty on your head. The biggest pain of my life was watching my mom and sisters getting raped and molested while they hid me inside a secret basement but I could see everything happening through a peephole. After molesting them, they were brutally killed and were left to die a painful death. Sigh...Vincent.....don''t make me remember the old wounds, I hope you could bring liberty to our race and achieve what I was unable to achieve." A drop of tear fell from Edgar''s eyes and he immediately cleaned it. Vincent clenched his fist tightly and imagined what his master had gone through."I won''t disappoint you, master, I''ll bring justice to our race." Vincent said with determination. Looking at Edgar he knew that he had probably lived for almost 200-300 years, and he was older than him evenbined with his previous life. "Okay kid...that''s the spirit. Many subi wille for you due to your scent. They''ll want you to copte with them and get them pregnant if luck is on their side. But either way, our birth rate is very poor so it might take them years to conceive. But the main issue is to protect them, they will see you as their leader, husband, and king. Since you are probably the youngest Incubus alive on Manov. Other Incubus could be counted with my hands and they are all old scumbags just like me. You wouldn''t want to know the horror and pain of seeing your women cry as they get molested and sold in an auction while you hide for the rest of your lives in shadow. Get stronger, show no mercy to either humans or demi-humans because they''ll all change sides when they learn of your existence. That''s why we must get stronger by fucking the holes of their women and COCKHOLD THEM." "That''s why I came up with my technique, the ''THREE HOLES OF AGUS''. The mouth, the butthole, and the pussy! These three divine holes enable me to get stronger and refill my mana core faster. There''s also the energy known as QI. QI is known as the demon energy and was mostly used by the primordial demons. Mind you, primordial demons don''t have mana cores but they have mana pools. Meaning that they don''t need to purify mana like we demi-humans and humans. They just wield the energy raw and use it to cast magic. The mana pools also have limits like the mana core but it doesn''t have difficulty in refilling, it''s like an endless supply of mana. But the bigger their mana pool the more chaotic the spell. A primordial demon could make ordinary chore magic turn into a dangerous spell, that''s why they are a forbidden race. The Qi is also an alternative energy that is wielded by them and it allows them to perform unimaginable feats like sting a mountain with their bare fist. However, during the time Agus sealed them, the secret of the QI was leaked to the humans and demi-humans, and it became alternative energy for people who don''t have the talent to harness mana. Nheless, there are five stages of Qi and only the first stage is poprly known. The people who knew about the other stages can be counted with my hands and I''m one of them. In our next lecture, I''ll teach how to harness the first stage of QI condensation. Now, we''ll go have your cherry popped!" Edgar said with a sinister grin as he stood up and brought out a small ring-like object from his space ring and tossed it in the air, causing arge, brown portal to appear. At the same time, notifications began to pop up in Vincent''s view. Ding! [The mission has beenpleted, the host has been awarded a grimoire.] [New Mission: Cuckhold the king of Graven kingdom by fucking the three holes of one of his queens.] [Punishment Upon Failure:?????] "What the fuck!!!?" Vincent looked at the system notifications in horror and awe as he didn''t expect things to quickly escte. In his shocked state, Edgar suddenly grabbed his hands and hopped into the brown Portal. ========================= Note: This chapter is mostly info dumps but it''s very important. XD asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 26 Doom Of The Divinities(1) In his shocked state, Edgar suddenly grabbed his hands and hopped into the brown Portal. Just like before, the soothing sensation engulfed Vincent as they passed through the portal. Vincent had always heard about teleporters that were used for transportation to beasts or other kingdoms and continents, and it was quitemon in the Graven kingdom. However, what his master just used was a ring-like object that was tossed into the air and created a portal. It was alien to him. Thud!! Vincent and Edgarnded on a wooden floor. Raising his head to check out his surroundings, Vincent could see that they were in some kind of abandoned house with dust and cobwebs around. The room was a singlerge one filled with junk and garbage, making Vincent look at his master with suspicious eyes. "Sigh....don''t look at me like that. This is my old house, it''s where I used to live before building arge orphanage. Thus, it''s bound to be filled with junk." Edgar said and tried to defend himself, not to look like a dirty master. Vincent''s eyes squinted when he heard his master''s words, then he replied. "But it''s not so different from your current house. Which is also full of garbage." Vincent sneered at his master. "You....h-how..dare..you call my trophies garbage. They are priceless!" Edgar asserted and defended himself. Inwardly, he knew that most of his stuff was garbage that he wasn''t willing to part with. Vincent sighed at his master and decided not to argue further. After all, he was an old man, even though he looked like someone in his early forties. He had probably lived up to 500 years. "Master~, what was that ring-like object that created that portal? Besides, where are we? Are we still in the Graven kingdom? Because this atmosphere feels different." Vincent asked with curiosity shown on his face as he walked towards the dirty and battered window to gaze at his surroundings. "You are quite a smart kid, this is not the Graven kingdom. We are in the Miletan kingdom. As for the ring-like object, it''s a teleportation ring. It can only be used one time. However, it is illegal. The reason for it being illegal is that a pseudo core and runes were embedded within it. It''s aplicated ring that had not been perfected because, at times, the runes might have been corroded, causing the user to be stuck in space for eternity. But do not fret, only weaklings will be stuck in space." Edgar shrugged, and he walked towards the door that had tons of cobwebs hanging on it. When he arrived at the front of the door, the cobwebs began to deteriorate, and at the same time, Edgar''s eyes began to glow as he waved his hands and cast a silent spell before cing his hands on the door. Click! Click! The door creaked and the mechanism holding it was sent flying in different directions. Meanwhile, Vincent was still staring at his master in awe. "There are so many strange things about you! So we traveled several miles away from our kingdom!" Vincent blurted out, then he added. "Master, are you also going to teach me magic?" Vincent asked with puppy eyes. In front of his master, he didn''t feel ashamed since his master was 10 times older than him. He was just a kid in his master''s eyes. Edgar shook his head as he opened the door, causing a bright blinding light to illuminate a proportion of the room. "You know kid....I don''t like repeating myself~. You are thest of our kind and the only hope. Why won''t I teach you all of my experience and knowledge? Stop being impatient. Like I said earlier, our body absorbs mana 3 times slower than an average human. We can''t sit in a lotus position and refill our mana core as the humans do. Our body naturally absorbs it by itself, at its own pace. That''s why I said, I would teach you the first stage of Qi in our next lesson. Magic is deeper than you think, kid. It has no bounds. Even if I start exining all my knowledge about magic to you, we might not achieve anything. Whereas I don''t know the full depth of magic, it is deeper than you think. Just like an endless abyss. Take it slowly Vincent." Edgar said in a calm voice and patted Vincent on his shoulder. However, the sadness on his face couldn''t be hidden. Vincent apologized to his master and they both left the room. Walking through a crowded street in the Miletan kingdom, Vincent could see different types of races, and wyverns flying in the skies. His eyes were fixated on all the women that walked past him. Like dragon women, elves, nekos, humans, dwarves, wolf girls, fox girls, and many other races that Vincent hadn''t seen before. Including beast kins. Vincent was trying to study each race''s scent by sniffing their aura, as his master carefully exined and identified each strange race to him. However, Vincent couldn''t hide the lust shown on his face and the bulge in his pants. After getting bored of sniffing the air and walking, Vincent decided to check his stats points. "System stats!" Vincent uttered. Ding! [System stats uploading] Name: Vincent Oswald] [Race: Blood Incubus] [Level 1: 0%] [Bad Karma: Unlimited] [Strength: 10] [Agility: 10] [Stamina: 10] [Charm: 10] [Perception: 11] [Mental Resistance: 10] [Sex Points: 0] [Mana Core: Yellow] [Health points: 30/30] [Mana Points: 20/20] [Spiritual Aura/Qi: Null] "Hmm, I''m no longer a half incubus after that painful bite. My master was right, my mana points replenished after my injury, and my perception also increased by 1 stat point. Is it because of sniffing different scents of races? And this blood Incubus thingy, I hope I won''t have to feed on blood? I should probably ask him in our next lecture." Vincent gulped hard and followed his master from behind. Suddenly, Edgar entered a ce that was simr to a shopping center. Different shops and malls could be seen here and there with numerous categories of goods and consumables. Abruptly, Vincent''s master took a sharp turn to the right and arrived at a ce that was filled with different races, seated on their chairs, eating,ughing, or talking about business. Edgar walked towards two empty chairs with a small, round table and urged Vincent to sit down. In addition, the ce was lousy and it made Vincent nervous. Vincent followed his master''s prompt and sat opposite him. Suddenly, Edgar brought his face close to Vincent''s own and whispered. "This ce is called ''doom of the divinities. It''s either you leave here happy or sad, and this is where you are going to take your first lesson and pop your cherry. Now, take a look around, there are about a thousand females of different races. Choose one out of them." Edgar whispered with a sinister grin on his face. Chapter 27 Doom Of The Divinities(2) "This ce is called ''doom of the divinities. It''s either you leave here happy or sad, and this is where you are going to take your first lesson and pop your cherry. Now, take a look around, there are about a thousand females of different races. Choose one out of them." Edgar whispered with a sinister grin on his face. Vincent gulped hard at the evil grin, stered on his master''s face and asked in a low voice. "W-what do you mean by ''doom of the divinities?" Vincent said, with his heart racing like it was going to fall out of his chest at any moment. It wasn''t his fault, since he had never asked a woman out before. Edgar rubbed his palm together in an evil motion and replied. "This was one of the ces I grew up and it has existed since before I was born. It was said in history and tales, while I witnessed some myself, that some powerful warriors and mages had fallen in this ce and died. Centuries ago, men tended to kill themselves or die of a heart attack after being rejected by the woman they loved. It''smon among the demi-humans, especially the feline race. After several powerful warriors and mages had fallen in this ce, it was named the ''doom of the divinities. To put it still, men of those days care about their feelings and pride that is why they resort to suicide after being rejected. At the same time, it was the greatest moment of my life because I just have to kill my enemy by snatching the girl he loves or cucking him by banging his wife. Sigh... But nowadays, people think with their dicks, thus, causing men to change their pattern and chase another chick after getting rejected. Gone are the days when people shiver and hide their wives at the mention of my name...." Edgar mumbled and nced at the sky like he was in a dream-like state. Vincent decided to ignore his master who was drooling and nced around his surroundings. Just like Edgar said, he could see couples eating,ughing, and dancing while some people seemed to be crying. Focusing his gaze on a particr couple, he could see a cockroach man proposing to a Neko girl. The man wasn''t really like a cockroach, he looked like a beetle of some sort. However, when Vincent couldn''t guess his race, he decided to call him a cockroach man. What seemed to captivate his attention was the cockroach man crying, after getting rejected by the Neko girl, and he could also hear the Neko girl uttering swears and curses. "You piece of trash! How dare you propose to me?!!! Who would marry you? Don''t you even check yourself in the mirror?!! If your race were good, would you bother lusting after a girl like me who is leagues above you!!" The Neko girl cursed and poured a cup of water on his head. "Xiroya!! Please!! Don''t do this to me! I have been working hard these years to make our marriage blissful. I also gave you all my hard money and satisfy your never-ending lust. Now, you are rejecting my proposal after 3 years!!" The cockroach man cried out loudly and held onto the dress of the Neko girl. When the Neko girl saw the cockroach man gripping her skirt, she sneered and replied. "Humph, you one-minute man! You couldn''t even satisfy me in bed with your puny pickle. You are just a prawn that I''ve been using all these years to sort out my real boyfriend''s bills." The Neko girl snorted and pointed towards a mall that was a few meters away from her position. And a fox man could be seen standing in front of the mall. The fox man was 2 meters tall,pared to the cockroach man who was barely 1.5 meters tall. The fox man flexed his muscr arms and biceps, then he showed his sharp canines to the cockroach man, who gulped hard. The Neko girl yanked her skirt away from the cockroach man''s grip. However, the cockroach man''s grip was too tight on the skirt, causing it to be ripped apart, revealing her pantie. "You...!!!! How dare you?!!" The Neko girl shouted with her face turning misty due to embarrassment. She covered her crotch and began running away in shame as thousands of people mocked her while degens admired the color of her pantie. Her so-called boyfriend also ditched her and ran away when her skirt got torn. Furthermore, the cuckold cockroach man still ran after the Neko girl despite what transpired between them. "Fuck...me..sideways....that was deep..." Vincent thought as he averted his gaze from the scene and faced his front. However, when his eyesnded on his master, he could see him staring at him with a huge grin stered on his face. "That was a tiny bit of drama. If you see the real horror of this ce, you''ll never wish toe back. I just don''t understand why they must propose to a girl in public. Anyway, have you looked around and chosen a girl that you desire?" Edgar asked with his eyes squinted. Vincent swallowed hard and replied. "I''m still on it, master." He said and wiped off the beads of sweat rolling down his forehead. Then he began to look around for the girl that he was going to pick, with the thought of getting bullied like the cockroach man, lingering in his mind. ======================== Note: As I said, this novel is slow-paced so there is bound to be a lot of suspense. Chapter 28 Milf Supremacy(1) Vincent''s eyes darted around, as he searched through the mob of people. His Incubus''s eyes were very sharp and his senses had improved drastically, enabling him to peer through the proportion of the crowd. Vincent could see girls of different races, sitting alone and chatting amongst themselves, there were thousands of them. However, he doesn''t seem to be interested in any of them. Finally, Vincent''s eyesnded on a Nymph who was sitting with her fellow Nymph. They werend Nymphs, unlike the water Nymph that couldn''t leave the water. Thus, they had no problem walking onnd and interacting with other races. Nheless, they were very rare. Nymphs were a race with a humanoid figure that seemed very simr to humans, but their jelly-like soft skin and the crystal embedded in their forehead made them distinct. The crystals on their forehead serve as their heart, as it was what enabled them to perform all activities. Removing their crystal was akin to killing them and their crystal also proved to be useless. However, some barbarians didn''t fetter from huntingnd Nymphs for their crystal, selling them to the nobles for the beautification of their house or to serve as a trophy. Vincent peeked at his master from the corner of his eyes and mumbled. "I think I''ve seen the girl I''m going to pick," Vincent murmured. Edgar nced at where Vincent''s eyes were fixated and he realized that he was interested in the young Nymph, who was sitting several meters away from them. "Ahh, I think you got the wrong girl, kid," Edgar replied and shook his head. "How did I get the wrong girl?" Vincent asked with squinted eyes. Edgar cleared his throat and replied."There are two Nymphs there, let''s put aside the fact that they are a proud race. Do you want to take the two of them? No! I doubt that because you don''t seem like a person who could woo two girls at a time. If you go for the one on the left which you chose, how about the second one? Have you ever heard about the term ''cock blocking?" Edgar asked with a stern expression. Then he continued, "The Nymph might find you cute and handsome, thus, inviting you to join their table. However, her friend will be sad. She wouldn''t want to be left behind by her friend and feel lonely after you ask for a date. In this situation, the friend is referred to as a ''cock blocker'' because she''ll find any means to discourage her friend from following you. The ''cock blockers'' have always been the worst nightmare of every man, as they always get them ''blue balled. However, for degens like me, we go for both the target and the defenders who are referred to as the ''cock blockers." Edgar uttered with pride and sipped the tea that he ordered. Vincent''s eyes widened in shock and he realized that his master was helping him out, by exining the bacsh to him. "Fuck me sideways! Where are my manners!? It''s high time I stop taking this world as a fantasy world, this is reality! All this shit isn''t different from the hentai novels that I wrote on earth. Why haven''t I put all my knowledge to use?!!" Vincent screamed inwardly as his brain began to process everything that had happened to him ever since he was born into the world, and he realized that he had been manipted by Mimi all the years back. In the realization, Vincent immediately cut off his mind connection with Mimi, which enabled both of them to read each other''s minds. "Fuck!! She has been making me a beta all this while~! Even though I died as a virgin, I wasn''t this dumb. B-but....why....is...she doing this? What did she want to gain? She is the one behind my predicament and the oneforting me. Sigh.....there''s no one to trust...t-this..is..just too much for me." Vincent thought while his hands trembled as his mind went into turmoil, and different emotions began to surge within him. Edgar furrowed his eyes when he saw Vincent clenching his fist. "Do you have bile or something like that? Don''t tell me that you are angry because you can''t go after that girl. I never said you can''t go after but you have to beware of the ''cock blocker." Edgar shrugged and continued sipping his tea. Vincent maintained his former demeanor after his master questioned him but inwardly, he was bewildered. Vincent sighed and began scanning around with his eyes. After 10 minutes, Vincent still couldn''t find the girl he liked, causing Edgar''s face to sh with anger. "Just pick any good girl, stop being a pussy! It isn''t like you are going to marry her." Edgar gritted his teeth and gulped down the seventh cup of tea. "Give me a minute, master~" Vincent replied with a groan. And suddenly his eyes spotted a woman that was 102 meters away. He was able to spot the woman due to his Incubus''s eyes, and he seemed to like her. His face curled into a wide grin, then he nced at Edgar and described the woman to him. Edgar''s eyes widened in shock when his eyesnded on the woman. "Ahh~, I see...you seem to have a weird taste. So, you chose to go for a milf~. Hahaha, not bad...lolis are also nice.....it''s not like I have a weird taste.....but....all.. have a unique grip on the shaft." Edgar replied with a poker face. Unexpectedly, Vincent saw Edgar waving his hand like he was casting a spell, and the next moment he felt like he was being propelled forward by a strong force, and he found it hard to control his limbs, as they were working on their own. "Go for it boy!!" Edgar wailed and used spirit magic to push Vincent towards the woman. Vincent''s face turned pale as he saw his body walking toward the woman in whom he was interested. However, while he was walking toward the woman, he suddenly heard a familiar voice in his head. [Vincent~, Do you believe that I could do that to you? Why did you cut off our mind link?] Mimi asked and bit her lips, regretting why she mocked him with their mind link still turned on. Vincent''s brows raised when he heard her words and wondered why she still had the gall to talk to him after what she did. "I heard you mocking and calling me a simp while talking to my master. I''m surprised that I wasn''t in a bad mood, I guess turning into an Incubus has made negative emotions barely affect me. Also, you aren''t telling me anything about that weird A.I. If there was an A.I, what exactly is your job? Now, scram...and let me do something important." Vincent replied nonchntly and continued walking towards his target. However, Mimi''s voice and pleading in his head became horrendous. [Vincent, please!! Hear me out! I didn''t mean to trick and mock you. Hear me out because I have a minute left to talk to you!!] Mimi cried out, inside his sea of consciousness. She wanted toe out and face him, but she didn''t want to risk her existence being exposed since fairies were almost an extinct race. Hearing Mimi''s words, Vincent''s eyes squinted and he paused his movements as he no longer felt his master''s magic controlling him again. "What do you mean by saying ''you have one minute left?"... ============================= Note: Thanks to those that said their opinions and those who vote with GT and PS. I want you to all know that the Mc is a human-turned demon, so he can''t outright startying girls. My writing style is different from other authors. It''s like ascending mode, where the story starts getting intriguing, not like most novels where the early chapters are dope butter on the story flops. Chapter 29 Milf Supremacy(2) [Sudden POV change!!] [The next 25 chapters will be written in the first person POV] ,m ----------------------------------------------- Hearing Mimi''s words, I halted my footsteps with a puzzled expression on my face. [Vincent, I have been lying to you all this while! I can change my current form but I''m unable to do so because I used thest ounce of my powers to seal my twin sister!] Mimi cried out loudly. At first, everything she said didn''t seem to make sense to me, however, when I recollected that she often acts suspicious at times, and would always avoid talking about her family. It starts to make sense... Then she continued before I could even ask her any questions. [If you remember clearly, this system is the failed experiment of the god that reincarnated you. He captured the soul of me and my twin sister and fused it with the system. However, my sister Is the opposite of me. I was afraid that she could mislead you and make you do something against your wish. Then, I sealed her with my powers and never let you know about her existence. Nevertheless, sealing my sister backfired and rendered me powerless and I was restricted from controlling the system. We were supposed to take turns every week but my selfishness kicked in after I met you. As the system fairy, I''m the one who is deemed to trigger missions for you but the downside of sealing my sister allowed her to be in charge of the system. That''s why you are always given shameless and awful missions because she''s angry that she can''t show herself to you. T-That.... A.I.... she''s the one... And her voice is male-like~. Ever since you evolved and unlocked tier 3, my powers are bing weak and she seemed to be overriding my control... I''ll soon be sealed by her~! I just want to tell you that I love you and forgive me for everything that I have done in the past. If you can also beg her to allow me to take control at times, I''d be d....b-but I doubt that she would agree.....on..] As the words left Mimi''s mouth, everything went silent. "Mimi! Mimi! Mimi!" I called out to her in rage, using telepathy but there seems to be no reply. Honestly, I don''t know how I felt, but I felt empty. Someone close to me has been keeping such a big secret and cock blocking me from other women. I took a deep breath and calmed my mind. It wasn''t like she is gone forever but she was sealed by her twin sister. Thinking about the voice of the A.I which wasn''t an A.I....a feeling of dread and horror overwhelmed me as the hairs on my neck stood straight. My intuition began screaming at me and my skin turned pale like that of a vampire. She was probably a dangerous person since she was the one who also assigned the mission to cuckold the king. I gulped down a mouthful of saliva and concentrated on my target... I need to get stronger! I don''t want to be a pushback anymore! Only by lusting around will I be stronger. At this thought, I focused on the woman in whom I''m interested and I began to walk toward her. *Bam* My leg struck a stone as I was about 20 meters away from her. People nced at me and tooted while some people scoffed lightly. But, looking at the woman in front of me, there seem to be worries shown on her face. Maybe I had the perfect target after all.... "Hey, kid! Are you alright?" She said as she began running towards me with the heavy bags on her cheat juggling around. Wait....did she just call me a kid? Fuck me sideways!! I won''t back down. At this thought, I faked an injury and fell on my butt while I held my toes like I was in serious pain. While I closed my eyes and fake difort, a pair of soft hands wrapped around my right foot and began applying an ointment. "Ouch...." I faked a groan as she massaged my right foot which wasn''t fractured in any way. Looking at her, I couldn''t see her clearly because her attention was focused on my right foot and her long blonde hair was also blocking my view. Damn.....her hands are so good, is this fate or pure coincidence? My target came by herself. I''m pretty sure that my master will be proud of me, kukuku... "You should be okay by now, or you might follow me to my gym to get proper treatment." She said as she raised her head and looked into my eyes... Damn.... I have to admit, she is one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen. She is a tall woman with a height of 1.7 meters. Her oval-like face with wless white skin defined her unique femininity with her crescent-shaped eyebrows and crimson, perky lips, making me wonder if she was sculpted by a god, as her beauty was on par with my mom''s own. Don''t ask me how I was able to detect her body stats, I have always been a pro at analyzing women, even though I''m a virgin, *cough*. "Okay, ma''am. I''d like to get proper treatment in your gym because I''m still feeling a little sore in my foot. I''ll reward you." I said and faked being in serious pain. "Oh..... You don''t need to pay me, I''m just helping you. I came out to purchase something and I saw that you hit your leg on a stone! Fortunately, I had this ointment in my space ring." She replied and stored the ointment back inside her space ring and grabbed my arm, pulling me up. "You are a little heavy~!" She groaned slightly as she pulled me up and a pink blush appeared on her face as she noticed people staring at us intensively. "Thank you, miss..... Ahem, what is your name?" I asked with an innocent face. "My name is Evelyn" she replied with a cute giggle which made my dragon surge within my pants. "My name is Vincent, nice to meet you," I said with a forced smile and stretched forth my hand for a handshake and felt her soft miraculous hands...maybe they are going to do a miracle on my dragon. Honestly, her smile was dazzling and she was indeed a milf as I expected but her age should be around Savina''s age. After all, Savina is also an adult. She would have been married or dependent if it wasn''t for her fetishes.... Evelyn blushed and quickly separated her hands from mine as she noticed people''s piercing gazes. "I''ll lead the way." She said and I nodded my head and began following her towards a narrow path near the mall where she was formerly purchasing an item. At the same time, I didn''t forget to limp on my legs like it was paining me. After all, I wouldn''t want to blow up my cover. ======================== Note: Guys, I''ve been using third-person POV all this while from chapter 1-28 and I''ll say that I''m getting perfect with it. s, it isn''t my thing, it was the one that ruined my former novel because I was still bad at using it at that time. But now, I can use all the existing 5 POVs, which is almost an impossible task for most authors. I''ll begin to use the first-person POV, which is my favorite, I hope you all enjoy it. Chapter 30 Evelyn At the same time, I didn''t forget to limp on my legs like it was paining me. After all, I wouldn''t want to blow up my cover. We began walking around an unfamiliar district since it was my first timeing to the Miletan kingdom. Speaking of which, the Miletan kingdom is a sworn enemy of the Graven kingdom. If any of these peeps should discover that I''m the son of the General who single-handedly ughtered and massacred half of their army some years ago, I''d be killed before even realizing it. At this thought, I gulped hard and walked closer to Evelyn. When she realized that her body wasing in contact with mine as we walked together, she blushed and averted her gaze to the side, making me wonder how such a mature milf would be ashamed or if she had an interest in me... I gave her some distance not to make her feel ufortable and she seems to be delighted by that. We were currently in a top-tier district called swurd avenue on the outskirts of Gudac town. Of course, I knew all these with the help of Evelyn. She no longer felt awkward around me and she struck up a conversation with me when she learned that I was from a rural area in the Miletan kingdom. I didn''t want to ruin her interest in me by telling her that I came from another kingdom. Apart from that, I have to y safe and know more about her since I wouldn''t want to have my head rolling. However, Evelyn seems to be suspecting me like a curious wife, who could see through her husband''s lies... With her curious and piercing gaze, a huge bead of sweat rolled down my forehead. "Why are you sweating, Vincent?... I should clean that for you...." She asked and brought out a small white towel... Before I could even protest, her hands moved swiftly as she dodged my hands and used the towel to wipe off my sweats..... At the same time, I could feel thousands of piercing gazes at my back and the hairs on my neck stood straight..... Fuck! Why must people stare daggers at me? I hope a snotty brat won''t approach me on my way back. I gulped hard and wondered when we were going to arrive at her gym. Walking for so long felt somewhat weird to me because I have always been pampered and used carriages as I wish with one or two guards at my side. But now, I''m in a strange street with an unknown woman, holding hands together... Wait! What the fuck! We are holding hands?! Hahaha, maybe this will be easier than I thought..... What is much better than drilling a horny milf? Kukuku.... "Vincent, you don''t need to lie to me... I could see that you are telling lies... Either way, you will end up telling me, aren''t you?....." She said with a giggle and rested her head on my shoulder as we both walked down a hill..... Her supple ass bounced with each of her movements, moving in rhythm with her marshmallows Jiggling around... Fuck! You useless dragon... I cursed and tried to hide the stone-hard boner within my pants. Today is my lucky day, I guess..... I should have just opted for a big trouser that would have perfectly hidden my raging boner. After a few minutes of walking, with Evelyn clinging more to me which came as a surprise and at the same time, maybe as an aid for the fake fracture that I had in my legs... I didn''t want to get my hopes too high... We arrived at the front of arge duplex building that was painted pure white with a big signboard hung at the entrance and the words ''Behemoth Center'' boldly written on it. "Do you like my gym?" The cute yet mature voice of Evelyn sounded next to me, snapping me out of my daze... However, I realized something. My hand was resting below her waist on her buttocks, and she didn''t seem to care about it..... I quickly retracted my hands and her face also turned red when she realized that my hand had been resting there for a while. "I-It''s beautiful..... " I stuttered, as all the things were happening too fast or my mind was simply deceiving me... "Let''s go inside shall we?" Evelyn replied and she seemed somewhat sad all of a sudden, b-but why?..... [Humph! You dick head! She wants you to wrap your hand around her waist! If she doesn''t like it, she would have flung your hand away the moment you touched her there.] The annoying voice resounded in my head again, but this time it was more feminine unlike before. And at the same time, green characters began to appear in my view. ----------------------------------------------------- [Missions] [Mission: Cuckhold the king of Graven kingdom by fucking the three holes of his queen.] [Punishment Upon Failure:?????] [Time Frame: 1 month] [Reward: Unlock one skill in the system shop for free] --- [New Mission: Fuck Evelyn Anamany] [Punishment Upon Failure: 2 inches in the reduction of cock] [Time Frame: 1 hour] [Reward: Nothing...] Additional Note: Go fuck that hole with your needle! ----------------------------------------------------- I stared at the system missions with my mouth wide, after calling my dragon a needle. For some reason, I was d that the death mission of cucking the king by fucking one of his queens was set to one month, and at the same time, the time frame for fucking Evelyn was too short... Fuck... Mimi''s sister is too cruel. She was right all along, she is a devil. [I can hear that you know?] She said with a mocking tone. "Fuck you! Can''t I have my privacy again, deactivate our mind link, now!" I cursed inwardly. [Nah, I can''t deactivate our mind link. I''m yours, so ahem... I have the right to read your mind as your partner, fufufu..... By the way, aren''t you eager to see me, in my huge form? And give you what Mimi wasn''t able to give you all these years. She''s such a dumb brat... Tch! Tch! One more thing, you haven''t given me a name!] She replied with a happy tone. But I wasn''t happy, Mimi wasn''t at fault, she did what she did because of me, she truly loved me. As the saying goes, act like a monkey to catch a monkey, kukuku..... [Duh! I can hear that! Stop calling me a monkey!! I''m beautiful!] She yelled in my head and she seemed to be mad. Yes, that''s what I want. I''ll teach the arrogant girl a lesson. I won''t give her the cock she wants, then, I might confuse her to forgive Mimi. In my thoughts, I suddenly felt a tug on my shirt... It was Evelyn. She was staring at me with a worried expression on her face. "Are you okay, dar----- I mean Vincent?" She asked in a worried tone while she held my right hand. "I''m good Evelyn, I just remembered that I left my uncle waiting for me," I replied, and her mouth formed into an 0 shape like she didn''t want me to leave. Evelyn pressed a button on the door of the building and it let out a low rumbling sound and it opened wide. She pulled my hands and we both entered a lift that was somewhat simr to the elevators on earth. I must admit, Evelyn is very rich to be able to own this luxurious building because the amount of the elevator alone could feed an average family for ten years. Even my mom would think twice before purchasing this elevator. But looking at her she doesn''t seem to be proud or show the signs of being rich. In fact, the clothes she was wearing seem to be a little faded and she doesn''t care about it. Following Mimi''s sister''s advice, I decided to try my luck. While I silently prayed inwardly that I wouldn''t receive a p or a kick to the groin. I slowly separated my hand from her and slowly wrapped it around her hourss-figure waist... Damn! There''s no reaction from her! Instead, a slight smile formed on her face. And she seemed to be staring at me, right into my eyeballs. Gulp!! Chapter 31 Soul Bond Damn! There''s no reaction from her! Instead, a slight smile forms on her face. And she seems to be staring at me, right into my eyeballs. Gulp!! Looking at her, her eyes begin to turn moist like she has been holding back her tears for a long time. Damn! Did I touch her where I''m supposed not to touch? crying must be the pattern of her anger just like when Savinaughs sheepishly anytime she''s mad... I try to remove my hands around her waist, but my hand did not budge. "Vincent~ After all these years, you impregnated me and never returned. I have waited for 70 years! But I have finally seen you!" She cries loudly and hugs me like she is trying to suffocate me. Fuck!... Is this woman mad or something like that?! Where do I even know her... I should have known that she is a madwoman. No sane woman would instantly start clinging to a man so easily..... Shit! I have to get out of here. "Ahem...Evelyn, I think you''ve got the wrong person. I''m just a 17-year-old boy." I tell her with an awkward expression on my face while I try to free myself from her. However, my muscles didn''t budge, no matter how I flex them. She looks at me with her teary eyes and begins to sniff my clothes. Shit! Now, this clearly shows that she is a madwoman... She''s sniffing me like a werewolf! "Please let go of me, Evelyn, my uncle is waiting for me, I''m going toe back, I promise." I lie through my teeth and clench my jaws, hoping that the madwoman changes her mind. "You are not going anywhere! Not, until you know everything!" She roars in anger and her face begins to show red... Fuck... What did I do to this madwoman! Suddenly, she waves her hand in the air, and a teleportation ring appears in her hand, it''s just like my master''s own. Before I can even protest, she tosses the ring into the air, and a huge white portal appears. She grabs my hand and drags me into the portal... To be honest, she is somewhat strong because I can''t even move my hands under her grip. The soothing sensation of the portal overwhelms me as we hop inside. But damn..... I''m not after the sensation, I just want to move away from this crazy woman... I struggle to free myself from her but she keeps crushing my chest with her huge melons. *Bam* Wend inside a medium-size room, painted white with rows of lights illuminating it. The room is somewhat furnished but all the items inside are old items that are no longer useful. By the side of the room,ys a huge bed... Fuck! She wants us to do it now? This woman is crazy... I curse and yank her hand away from mine. Contrary to my expectations, she releases me with her eyes that are full of sadness, then she begins to walk toward a picture that was hanging on the wall. The picture looks blurry to me because it has been covered with a thickyer of dust. She dismantles the picture from the wall and begins to walk toward me with it in her hands. At the same time, I begin to take a few steps backward because I don''t know what this madwoman is up to again. Suddenly she stops a few inches from my face and uses her clothes to wipe off the dust on the picture frame. "Do you care to exin this?" She says, almost shoving the picture into my face. I nce at the picture in front of me with my mouth opened agape..... The person in the picture I-Is me, to be precise an older version of me, and the person by my side is...Evelyn! Fuck! I have to be dreaming... I fling the picture to the side of the room causing it to shatter and I can see Evelyn''s eyes turning moist like she is about to break down any moment. "This is pure madness! I may look like the person in that picture, but we aren''t the same person. As you said, you have waited for 70 years and if I''m to guess your age, you are about 100 years old. You have got the wrong person." I say and I begin to look for the exit of the room. Suddenly, Evelyn wraps her hands around me from behind and begins to sob... For some unknown reason, I feel a sharp pain in my heart. I did not know this woman but it hurts me to see her cry. I turn around and look into her eyes... Suddenly, she nts her lips on mine and begins to suck my mouth. Fuck... I''m not going to allow a woman to dominate me. In the heat of the moment, I did not consider what transpired between us, only one thing was etched in my mind; Lust! I wrap my hands around her plump ass and give it a squish... Dayum~ my fingers sink into her soft and huge ass. While we wrestle with our mouths, my hands slowly move toward the zip of her skimpy skirt, and I begin to pull it down. However, Evelyn catches my hand after unzipping her skirt halfway down with her blue pantie slowly showing... She shakes her head and removes my hand while staring into my eyes, with her chest heaving fast. "Vincent, you can''t do anything with me, not until you acknowledge me as your wife. I won''t get angry with you for breaking the only picture of me and you because I have clearly understood what happened to you." She says and begins to walk towards the broken picture. Then she continues talking; "I should have exined to you properly instead of acting on instinct. I''m sorry. 70 years ago, you and I got married, and we loved each other so much that we could barely be separated. Our love grew to the extent that we made a forbidden covenant, the ''Soul Bond. With this soul bond, if any one of us dies, we would reincarnate and get back together in one way or another till our souls cease to exist." "Why the Soulbond might sound cool, it isn''t. It might take decades if not centuries for us to get back together. Pending the time before we reunite, we can never have any other love interest. In fact, if we force ourselves to have sex, we are going to die and reincarnate again, it''s like an endless cycle. I''m saying this because after we got married, the day I got pregnant, you went out and never came back. Only after a few days....they did bring back your corpse. I was devastated, I just got pregnant, I couldn''t even tell you. I paused the growth of my pregnancy and waited for you for several decades....b-but you didn''t show up. After 65 years of waiting, I couldn''t take it anymore. I was lonely, devastated, and mentally broken. Fortunately, our baby is still intact in my belly. I let her begin to grow and I conceived. Now she''s five years old and has always been curious about her father... Luckily, here you are. I sensed your soul signature and made you hit your foot on a stone causing you to stumble. It took me all my mental strength not to pounce on you in public and kiss you all over. Now, Vincent Oswald, are you ready to take responsibility for me and your daughter Ciara? Although, I noticed that our soul bond got broken somehow, something which is almost impossible. However, I do not care about how that happened, you are mine, and you will always be mine." She says and begins to walk towards me with lust on her face. A lust that has been hidden for almost a century... Fuck! All this shit doesn''t seem to make sense..... Maybe it makes sense, after all, I died after seeing a pussy for the first time and reincarnated into this world with the same name and the same looks... This can''t be a coincidence, right? Does that mean I have lived in this world once before reincarnating to Earth?... Shit! Nothing makes sense here... [Everything makes sense Vincent, Mimi didn''t tell you, you are formerly bounded by a Soulbond, and Evelyn isn''t lying, she''s telling the truth. You breaking up with Hilda was Mimi and Hilda''s n all along. If you had engaged with Hilda and had sex with her, you would have been dead and reincarnated again, resulting in you living another round of misery, and umting more bad karma. However, after reaching the age of 17, the system''s third tier broke the ''Soulbond and caused you to lose Hilda. If only Mimi had carried out her n in a smart way, tch tch...] Hearing the strange girl''s voice, different emotions began to surge through me. Have I wronged Hilda? I must find her as soon as possible to know the depth of this whole thing..... At the same time, I can see Evelyn slowly removing her dress... "Darling, do you know that this was the same bed where you dis-virgin me the previous day? Now make me feel like a woman, once again"..... Chapter 32 Beast Mode "Darling, do you know that this was the same bed where you took my virginity the previous day? Now make me feel like a woman, once again"..... She says, as she points towards the bed by the side of the room and begins to walk toward me with only her blue bra that is keeping her breasts from spilling out. Fuck! She''s a hottie... If it wasn''t that we were formerly bonded by the soulbond, I would have mistaken her for a professional pornstar...that''s if they exist in this world anyway... Her long slim legs and hourss figure disy her majestical and elegant aura of maturity and confidence as she walks toward me in slow motion. Is this why perverts chase after milfs? T-this is epic! My dragon turns erect and it nearly drills a hole through my pants. Only one thing is etched in my mind now; I must dominate her. I lose all my five senses and begin to think with my dick as I also begin to approach her..... She wraps her arms around me and pulls me into a tight hug, burying my face deep into her cleavage... Damn, my little brother pulsates with veins as purple blood begins to pump in my dick...I just want to fuck this woman. I can see her pink puffy nipples through her bra like she intentionally wore it personally for me today... My hands unconsciously move toward her bra to unhook it and suck on them. I want to rip off the bra but it looks quite expensive and I wouldn''t want to stop for a minute in the heat of the moment. Suddenly, she grabs my hand and shakes her head, stopping me from unhooking her bra. Fuck! My cock is paining me...what Is it with this cock blocking moment... " Evelyn..." I mutter in a low voice while staring into her eyes with misty eyes...why is she doing this? "S-seems like you are eager to ravage me now and then, however, before we proceed... I''d like to tell you that I''m yours forever even though our soul bond is broken, and I want you to take responsibility for our child. I can sense that you are no longer human in this reincarnation, y-you are now an I-Incubus...which means that I''d have to share you with other women...And you know how much I hate sharing my things....*sob*." She begins to sob and hugs me tightly while her huge mounds press against my chest... Fuck me sideways... Not this moment... I also hug her and pat her on her back...while I slowly stroke her blonde hair with my hands... I need to assure her and take responsibility-! "Evelyn-~, even though I don''t have the memories of my past life...I still love you dearly...and I''ll continue to love you dearly, without conditions, and take responsibility for our child..." "Really~?" She exims with her moist eyes that are now full of anticipation--. "Yes, I''ll take responsibility for our child and always love you the same as my first woman," I reply and nt a kiss on her red, lush, perky, and mature lips, catching her off-guard... A smile forms on her face and all her worries seem to disappear. At the same time, I can see her biting her lips like she wants to say something but she can''t let it out. "Vincent~! Do you want babies? I can give birth to as many as you want, b-but I can''t just stand sharing you with other women-." She bites her lips and buries her face in my chest. Sigh.....she seems to be the obsessive type...|~ then my face suddenly curls into a wide grin as I remember one of my master''s lessons... Though I still have a lot to learn from that old pervert... "Evelyn~, I don''t know why you worry too much. You also know that I can only get stronger by absorbing women''s essence... You wouldn''t want your husband to be disrespected in public right?.. We''ll also have lots of babies after I''m capable of protecting you and our babies." I say while I silently pray inwardly that she changes her mind. "Huh! Husband~ we''ll have babies right? Oki~ I''d turn a blind eye while you lust around. However, the day you ever desist from taking responsibility for me and our child, I''d cast a tier-5 barrier around your dick." She replies and hugs me tightly while we both fall to therge bed behind us. I swallow hard at her words as I can see the seriousness in her eyes and I nod my head like a chicken... Fuck! I have got myself a dangerous wife...I''m just d that she is not a yandere even though she doesn''t want to share me with other women... I know that a yandere will never reason with me... I throw my thoughts to the back of my mind and feast my eyes on my wife who is lying down beside me, patiently waiting for me to ravage her. At the same time, the pink blush on her face couldn''t be hidden. I climb on top of her to move my mouth toward her face tovish her red perky lips. Suddenly, my body froze in the air... [Oh~Oh, something ising] Ding! [Sex Beast Mode Activated] ========================= Note: There are different stages of sex beast mode. He still has his sanity here... so he''s aware of what he''s doing. It wouldn''t make sense if he attacks Evelyn on a whim despite her willingness to do it. The exnation is going to be made ahead. Chapter 33 Popping The Cherry(1) Fuck!!!! Not this time... I just want to have consensual sex... My body moves on its own and grabs Evelyn''s bra. *Rip* "Nyaa!! Vincent, stop being rough...that bra is expensive." Evelyn let out a moan as I rip off her bra, causing her G-cup boobs to spill out. I try to control my body by initiating a kiss...but my body isn''t listening to me... Instead, my mouth moves toward her pink cherries, and I begin to suck them greedily, as I switch from her left nipple to her right one. "Mmm~" she leaks out a small moan as my tongue and mouth greedily work on her nipple. My hands move down herrge tits and cup them in my hands¡­ Dayum~ they even barely fit... Her massive tits were standing upright and were in good shape like she had never conceived before~. Then I knead her two melons in my hands, crushing them within my grip as I apply a little pressure... Swoosh! Swoosh! Two white liquids suddenly fly towards me and paint my face white... Fuck! She isctating... At this discovery, my mouth moves toward her lips, sealing them with mine as we kiss passionately. At the same time, my right hand slowly works on herctating tits, drenching the bed with her milk. While my left hand begins to unbuckle my pants. While struggling to unbuckle my pants. Blood runs and pumps in my dick causing it to throb and turn erect like an unshakable mountain. My face turns purple due to the immense pain I''m feeling under the pressure of my cock. *Rip* My hands rip off my trousers as I can''t get them off, making me wonder where I had such strength. My cock springs up as I rip off my trousers and it stands straight with purple veins boldly shown on it. "Nnnh! Mnn!" Evelyn let out small muffles as she began to feel a hard rock, pressing against her crotch. I separate my mouth from hers, causing her breathing to be rough and her chest heaving with each of her pants. The only masterpiece is her bouncy mommy milkers that are drooling with her thick and alluring milk... Fuck! This is an artwork... My mouth unconsciously begins to suck on her nipple while the white substance begins to flow inside my mouth... It Is the tastiest thing I have ever drunk... Not even the best milk on earth can contend with her milk. After drinking her milk to my fill, I separate my mouth from her nipples... However, contrary to my expectations, milk is still leaking from her tits... It''s just like an endless supply of milk... Looking at the spewing breast volcano in front of me, I decided to feed my cock also. I separate my body from hers and position myself properly, towering above her with my huge dragon. When her eyesnd on my monster cock, she gulps and swallows hard... Her face also disys a hint of fear and nervousness as my cock dangles above her. "It''s huge!! I can barely even receive the whole of your cock in your past life, but t-this one is twice the size of that one..." She mutters with nervousness and curiosity shown on her face. I want to talk to her and have normal and slow sex but I''m not in control of my body. However, I''m d that I did not go overboard and hurt her. If this sex beast mode can activate at any time, then it''s probably a dangerous poison. I can''t imagine r~aping someone in public. I grab her breasts and slide my cock into her cleavage, sandwiching it with my dick. I give it a little squish and her milk lubricates my cock. Then I begin to move my waist, slowly fucking her tits. Jet streams of milk shoot out of her milkers with each of my thrusts, drenching both of us. At the same time, Evelyn''s eyes roll to the back of her head as her body begins to convulse and shake violently..... She is having an orgasm. After squirting violently, Evelyn''s skirt and the bed are soaked with her fluids..... And at the same time, her nipples harden, and her boobs be firmer, squeezing my cock and lubricating it with her never-ending milk. I increase my pace and begin to thrust faster while I add pressure on her boobs, causing the amount of spewing milk to increase. Furthermore, I''m also hitting my limits and Evelyn seems to be nearing another round of orgasms..... I clench my teeth and tighten my grip on her boobs like they were about to be popped...then I begin to disburse my semen, painting her face and chest pure white with my milk, and at the same time, Evelyn begins to experience her second orgasm... "Nnn! Mmm! Ahnn! So much cum!" She mutters and tries to catch her breath after her long orgasm, only to discover that she had been bathed with my cum.... Nheless, Evelyn begins to lick the cum on her face and her chest..... While her boobs seem to sag a bit due to her continuous release of milk... Before she can catch her breath, I grab her blond hair and pull her up on the bed, in a kneeling position while my dick towers above her... I grab my meat rod and slowly use it to rub her perky lips, making her eyes widen in shock as she is about to take the monster into her small mouth. I know you might all be wondering about the length of my cock.... Yes, it''s huge and I''d like to keep it a secret because most of you have a puny dick... I cup Evelyn''s hair into my left hand, packing it into a ponytail. Then I pulled her hair very hard, causing her head to tilt backward as I shove my dragon into her mouth... ============================ Note: It seems like we are going to switch back to the third-person POV. I need your opinions, it''s all about choice. Which one do you prefer guys? Chapter 34 Popping The Cherry(2) [Evelyn''s POV] I don''t know why I''m feeling so good even though he''s been rough on me..... The way he fondles my tits... L-Like he seems to enjoy it. I am d that he loves them in this reincarnation of his.....cause he was alwaysining about myctating tits..... But....what is it with this fetish of his, huh.... he wants to fuck me in the mouth! This is unheard of! Ahh.... maybe I''m just an old pumpkin....since I have only had sex with him in his past life. I guess I should ask some of my workers for ideas about the new styles that young girls nowadays give their husbands... And I wonder what their reaction would be if they learn that he is my husband and Ciara''s father... Anyway, who cares? I''m d that I have my husband back after several decades, hehe... I''ll have to learn those new styles. And I''ll also allow him to give it to me from behind like those lewd videos that my workers do watch... B-but....oh..my... this feels weird, we usually have sex in the missionary position in his past life... I don''t want to be a simp wife. Mmm~ nnn~ ahnn~ ahnn~ "Vincent! My jaws hurt, please go easy on me." T-This is painful and weird... I''m feeling horny as he pulls my hair with each of his thrusts... And he seems to be enjoying it... [End of Evelyn''s POV] _______________________________________________________________________________________ I cup Evelyn''s hair into my left hand, packing it into a ponytail. I then pulled her hair very hard, causing her head to tilt backward as I shove my dragon into her mouth... Damn! Her wet and slimy mouth clenches on my dick as I shove my dragon inside... The sensation is akin to the wet dreams I often had every day. Her eyes moisten and turn red as my huge member plows her mouth, with her red, perky lips, sandwiching my member. "Mmm! Nnn! Mmm! Go easy pwees!" She pleads and lets out small muffles as my little brother ravages her mouth, with my left hand tugging her hair. My heart clenched seeing my woman''s eyes moistening..... Though it''s a normal thing for most women who had their first throat fuck.... However, I didn''t n it out like this. This sex beast mode is dangerous! My right hand unconsciously moves downwards and grabs Evelyn''s tits... Another round of milk gushes out as I y with her mommy milkers, making me think if her milk is endless... Suddenly, an overbearing pressure begins to build on the tip of my cock.... It is the best feeling ever~ I''m about to cum! I increase my pace and begin to fuck Evelyn''s mouth with the whole of my cock. At this rate, Evelyn''s eyes are red and she seems to be choking on my dick. However, I can''t control my body. I deliver onest heavy thrust and begin to disburse my semen into her mouth... "Gahh! Gahh! Baby~" Evelyn chokes on my dick as my semen dominates her mouth. However, I did not stop thrusting, nor did I stop cumming.... But Evelyn''s smallmouth can''t contain my thick milk. I let out a loud groan and pull my dick out of her mouth and spray the remnant of my semen on her face, giving her lewd makeup. My cock rises again and turns rock-hard as I stare at the masterpiece that I made with my semen... Evelyn''s face and chest were all painted white, making me wonder how I released such an inhumane amount of girth. And Evelyn seems to have just finished gulping down my semen and licking off the one on her face while still panting heavily. Her face shows a lot of fear and nervousness when her eyesnd on my rock-hard dick that is pointing toward her face like it wanted more... "H-How? B-But...you just came right now, how are you still hard?" She points at my cock with trembling hands, dumbfounded at its stiffness. Just like before, I pin Evelyn down to the bed, catching her off-guard. "Ahnn! Are you so desperate? At least a little more forey won''t hurt, right?" She moans lightly as she feels my cock pressing against her clit, then a red blush begins to appear on her face with a hint of nervousness. "Give it to me, baby~," Evelyn says with a slutty expression that further turns me on. I stick out my tongue and begin to lick her belly slowly downward till I reach her crotch. At this point, Evelyn''s blush is all over her face, and she begins to let out small muffles. When my tongue reaches the region of her crotch, I spread her legs wide, revealing a shaved pink cave. In fact, her cave is the opposite of her huge hips and backside. It''s very small with a straight line dividing her cave, in which her swollen clit is slowly revealed. I instantly nt my mouth on her slit and part it with my tongue, as I begin to find her clitoris while her overflowing love nectar seeps into my mouth. "There it is... I found it." I say as I finally have her clit inside my mouth, greedily sucking on it and biting it. "No~No~No! Ahn! Nyaa! Not there, please!" Evelyn let out a loud moan as I bit her clit, causing her body to jerk and convulse uncontrobly while she press my head against her pussy. Swoosh! Swoosh! Clear hot liquids begin to hit my face as Evelyn squirted all over me. After her heavy orgasm, Evelyn seems to have a tired look on her face, as she just had the biggest orgasm of her life... I then begin to wonder if I was able to satisfy her in my previous life. Arge grin suddenly begins to form on my face as Evelyn is still trying to catch her breath... Suddenly, I unconsciously grab her legs and spread them wide, revealing her sacred hole. Instantly, I ce my dragon at the entrance of her sacred hole and insert one inch of my dragon inside... "Eh, Vincent~ we are about to do the main thing. Are you still going to consider making babies?" Chapter 35 Popping The Cherry(3) "Eh, Vincent~ we are about to do the main thing. Are you still going to consider making babies?" Evelyn mutters while holding my shaft from prating her further... And the slight evil grin on her face couldn''t be hidden. "This... B-but I have told you the reason why we can''t have babies for now~." "Hmph..... I am also strong and rich, so taking care of our babies shouldn''t be a problem right?" Evelyn replies with a deep groan and a tone of dissatisfaction. I realize that Evelyn is somewhat not desisting from getting pregnant... And the fact that the sex beast mode isn''t as brutal as I thought, came as a surprise to me because I''m somewhat in control of my body for a few seconds the moment Evelyn requested me to get her pregnant. Maybe it understands that this is an important moment... Or I''m getting it under my control just like Mimi said...Anyways, I''ll find out about that in the future. I make my way toward her cave and suddenly give it a deep lick... "Ahn~ not there! Answer my question first~" She leaks out a moan as my divine tongue swiftly works on her cunt. "You know...Evelyn, I''m also wealthy, so taking responsibility for our babies shouldn''t be a problem. But... We can''t have babies for now, because I''m bound to make a lot of enemies in the future, and I won''t want my wife and children to be my weakness. Don''t let us argue further, if you truly love me as your husband, respect my decision." I say with a serious expression on my face, and I could see Evelyn staring at me with moist eyes. Fuck! Did she have baby fetishes or something like that..... I can''t understand her obsession with this baby thingy... "B-but, I love babies~ they are cute... And we nned to make as much as we wanted in your past life... But now, I can''t refute your decision. However, don''t forget that I can still keep the babies inside my belly and pause their growth. I just want you to consider my request, I promise you that I won''t give birth to them for now." Evelyn says as she wraps her arms around me, pulling me into a tight hug, with our body fluids colliding against each other. Damn! She''s just too cute, I can''t resist her pleas. "Okay fine~ I''ll impregnate you with my seed, but make sure that you keep to your promise," I reply and Evelyn''s face begins to redden as she slowly nods her head and pulls me into a deep kiss... At the same time, she spread her legs wide, inviting me to prate her sacred region... My cock throbs in excitement and gets bigger as it stimtes her thick foldings. I then begin to slowly insert my dragon inside her cave while savoring Evelyn''s red juicy lips. At the same time, I suddenly lose control of my body as the sex beast mode overrides my ess. Thrust! I plunge into her cave with the whole of my cock and I can see Evelyn''s face distorting from nervousness to pain and then shock... "Ouch, ouch, ouch, that hurts a lot! You know I''m not using magic to kill my pain receptors because I want to have natural sex." She cries out loudly as her body jerks due to the sudden pration and I can see the shape of my cock on her stomach... My body isn''t listening to me, I then grab her waist and begin to plow her sacred hole. I can feel my cock hitting the depth of her womb with a little stain of blood on it... Maybe it''s because she hasn''t had sex for a very long time... Evelyn''s face begins to loosen up and the nervous expression was nowhere to be found. Instead, moans begin to escape her mouth as I pound her in the missionary position... "Mmm! Nnh! Mm! Ahn! Yes~ just like that, I feel like I could go crazy if you keep hitting my honey pot like this~ahn!"... I move my mouth and nt it on her mommy milkers, slowly gulping her milk down my throat... Fuck! The taste of her milk and the tones of her moans are just otherworldly..... This is epic, I have popped my cherry! p! p! p! p! Sounds of flesh hitting against each other reverberate in the room as I increase my pace and begin to hit Evelyn''s honey pot endlessly. Suddenly, her eyes roll to the back of her head and her body begins to shake and convulse violently... She''s having a big orgasm! At this point, my body suddenly moves on its own and removes my cock from her pussy. And then I insert my middle and index finger inside her cave and begin to finger fuck her very fast while I stimted her swollen clit with my left finger... " Ahhhhh!!!!!! Vincent!!!!! Thanks for making me a woman once again!!!" She screams and pulls my face towards her cave while her orgasm reaches another height... Before I can move my face away, Evelyn''s sacred region contracts and a hot clear liquid suddenly shoots out of her cave, hitting me directly on the face and drenching the bed at the same time. I did not try to move my face away again after she squirts on my face due to the squirto finger technique my master taught me. Instead, I begin to savor all her juice and lick every nook and cranny of her pussy. After her big orgasm, Evelyn moves her face away from me due to shame as she drenched both of us with her fluids. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help it...." Before she can finish her words, I suddenly grab her waist and turn her over, positioning her in the doggy position. At this angle, I have a perfect view of her thick thighs, huge ass, and hips that could arouse the dark desire of any man. I then grab my shaft and begin to rub it against her folding that is overflowing with her love nectar while I admire the lewd posture that I positioned her. "Ahn!! You want to do it from behind?" ============================= Note: You can leave a review or support the novel with GT and PS. Chapter 36 Stage One Beast Mode I then grab my shaft and begin to rub it against her folding that is overflowing with her love nectar while I admire the lewd posture that I positioned her. "Ahn!! You want to do it from behind?" She leaks out a soft moan. "Yes! I want to eat this pussy of yours and savor this huge ass~." I say with a perverted tone which came as a surprise to me. I grab her hands and fold them over her back while I pin her head to the bed, giving me a perfect view of her dripping cave... Pushi! A lewd sound erupts as I thrust my cock into her moist sacred hole from behind... "Ahn~" A light moan leaks out of her mouth that was formed into an O shape due to my sudden pration... I stop pinning her head down and grab her two meaty ass cheeks and begin to drill her from behind. "Mmm, yes~ give it to me daddy! Ahn~ Ahn~!"..... Evelyn moans loudly as I drill her little sister, while my hands sink into her soft meaty, white ass... Smack! "Ahn~!" Smack! "Ahn~!" I smack Evelyn''s ass very hard as I drill her from behind, imprinting a red mark... And she seems to be enjoying it. "Do you want to be smacked by daddy?" "Yes~ I want to be smacked by daddy~. I want daddy''s rod and love..." "Then beg for it!" "Huh?" "Beg for it! Beg for daddy''s smacking and rod" I reply while I stop fucking her... "Huh! Do I have to beg for my husband''s dick again?" Evelyn asks with a confused and innocent expression on her face like she doesn''t understand what I meant... I feel bad because she is trying her best to put up with everything that I''m doing and the smacking even came as a surprise to her but she shrugs it off, thinking that it was another style of nowadays... Am I such a simp in my past life, I only have sex with her in a single position... "I''m sorry Vincent, I''ll give you all the styles that you want next time we have sex. Don''t be mad that I can''t put up with those styles because they are new to me... I''m such an ipetent wife, I can''t give my husband what he wants, I promise to make it up to you in our next session..." Evelyn sits up straight while she looks at me with an apologetic look on her face. Have I gone too far?.... [Yo! Dick head! I hope you are having a nice time with that cunt, and ahem... What are you doing? You should be fucking her instead of staring at each other! I excused myself because I don''t want to see both of you fucking while I''m horny... Anyway, I''ll just check out your memories if you won''t reply to me... Mmm, stage one sex beast mode~] "Huh? What do you mean by stage one sex beast mode, you cunt!" I cursed inwardly as the annoying voice sounded in my head. [Ho, ho~! Looks like someone is replying to me after ignoring me. Tch! I will tell you anyway, after all, I''m yours hehe... The sex beast mode has two stages, stage one and stage two. Stage one will only be activated when you are with a permanent partner, through it, you will be able to earn sex points and replenish your mana. So I guess, the bond between you and Evelyn made her your permanent woman, which exins why the stage one sex beast mode activated. As for stage two sex beast mode, don''t let us talk about it, you will be no different than a beast, rapist, and horny maniac. I can''t tell you anything further due to the system''s restrictions, bye.] The annoying voice says and vanishes like she never existed. Maybe I should give her a name, I wonder what type of name would fit her... And this stage one exins why I''m still getting control over my body... "Honey~! Are you mad at me? I promise to give you more styles next time, please just talk to me, you have been silent the whole time. This isn''t an issue to get mad over~!" Evelyn''s voice sounded, causing me to wake out of my daze. I can see tears streaming down her eyes as she calls out to me... Looking at her, I guess she is not different from an over-pampered woman who cries like a baby in front of her husband and acts unstoppable in public... "I''m sorry Evelyn, I''m not mad at you, it isn''t your fault, don''t push yourself too much, and I''m also sorry for keeping you waiting for all these years. Forgive me!" I say and pull her into a tight hug. "I''m not mad at you, you did nothing wrong, it wasn''t your fault. I''m just d that I have you back and you are going to take responsibility for Ciara. I love you Vincent~!" "I love you too!" "Let''s continue making love," She says and she positions herself in her former stance, urging me to continue drilling her. I nod my head and slide back my cock into her slippery cave. Fuck! How did she be suddenly tight? Her walls are clenching on my cock. I grit my teeth and grab her huge ass, using it to support myself while I plow her from behind... Smack! "Ahn~!" Evelyn''s body jerks up heavily as I smack her ass very hard again, and her walls clench on my dick more tightly. At this rate, I think I''m going to cum.... Thrust! Thrust! Thrust! Creak! Creak! Creak! The bed shakes violently as I pound Evelyn''s pussy very hard from behind while squishy sounds also fill the room as my cock goes in and out of her wet cave. Suddenly, I begin to feel the pressure building at the base of my cock. "Fuck!" I groan and move my hands towards Evelyn''s tits and begin to stimte her hardened nipples with my fingers while her milk slowly seeps out. "Honey~! I''m about to cum inside you!!" "Yes, yes~! Cum inside me, fill me up, let''s cum together!" She leaks out a loud moan while her pussy gets tighter on my dick and her milk output increases significantly... "Arrgghh!!!!" I let out a loud groan as I move my hands toward her ass and tighten my grip on them. I then begin to disburse my semen inside her. ============================= Note: Mmm, it seems like the present tense of the first-person POV suckspared to the past tense. Chapter 37 Water Valley In arge dome-shaped house that seems to be made from a strange material, in the depth of a wilderness that appears to be some sort of pocket dimension. A group of women consisting of adults, teens, and kids, can be seen ying, chatting, and joking around happily. What appears to be strange about the women is the horns, tail, and wings sprouting from their backs with short sharp ws that they can retract at will. Apart from these things, they look more like humans. Nheless, they are still demi-humans. In this scary building, arge private room is set in the underground of the building. Inside this room, are a group of subus sitting on the rows of chairs surrounding arge table. What seems noticeable about these women is the difference between the length and color of their horns. While the kids ying outside have ck horns, the adults have different colors and lengths of horns, which can be a means of identifying the longevity of their existence and ranks. "Spencer, did you call a meeting because of the aura we perceived today?" A mature busty subus who is seated by the left row says. "Yes, I called a meeting because of the aura. We are the oldest members here and the mentors of other young subi. Other older members of the high table have gone searching for any stray subus that is in danger, but we have to act, regardless of whether theye back early or not. We all know that our race is almost extinct, yet lustful and greedy people keep hunting us, especially the kids, to the extent that they took it as an upation. Although, we may not be too old since most of us were formerly stray subi or got impregnated and escaped an unruly fate¡­ We have been searching for a young male incubus for centuries but to no avail, no matter how we conceive, we always end up having a subus. Although, there are currently five incubi in the whole of Manov, and they are all old scumbags that we can''t mate with. They may look like people who have lived for 500 years, but the truth is that they have lived for more than five thousand years. That is why I warned everyone not to mate with any of them, instead it''s better to mate with other races. We as subi have a rule that we must all follow; any subi below the age of five thousand cannot mate with any incubus above five years of age. The consequence of breaking such a rule is an instant death, which we all know. And none of us inside this room is even up to one thousand years of age. B-but today¡­the strange aura that made all of us including the¡­kids be suddenly aroused is the aura of a young incubus below the age of 20!" "Eh!!!!!" All the women open their mouths agape as they hear the words of Spencer, who is the oldest among them. "Ah! Spencer! Do you mean we now have a husband?" A young subus, who was formerly silent, asks aloud due to Spencer''s sudden words. "Yes, Vicky, we have a king now" Spencer replies. Spencer is a mature subus who has lived for 600 years. Her face and body look like she''s in her early twenties, but her demeanor tells otherwise. On her head were two purple horns, while the others had blue and green horns or the touch of both. Spencer is currently sitting on a gigantic chair at the end of therge rectangr table, and seated opposite her is the second-oldest woman; Avril, who is also sitting on arge seat. "Spencer, how are you sure about this? Although that aura is of a young incubus. B-but why didn''t we notice him early? It doesn''t make sense! Besides, the prophecy didn''t say that it would be this early¡­" Avril blurted out with curiosity and excitement while cing her left hand on her chin. Spencer''s face suddenly disys a wide grin, and she answers back; "Yeah, I also had a doubt before, however, do not fret our husband is in safe hands. In fact, he''s not too far from our grasp fufufu..." Spencer let out cute giggles as she replies to Avril. Avril and the other women furrow their eyebrows as they weren''t satisfied with Spencer''s reply. "Spencer, what do you mean? Tell us in full detail¡­" "Yes, Avril is right! We might riot against you if you keep ying us like this!!!" "Do you want to meet our husband secretly without telling us?!!!" "Uneptable!! Tell us where our husband is?" "Did you kidnap him? What if he hates us because of your carelessness!!!" The room turns into chaos as the women exchange swear and curses, raining them upon Spencer. "Silence!!! You are all stupid! Have you all forgotten your manners and respect? What if I didn''t inform you guys early and enjoy him myself for a long time. Including you, my daughter!" Spencer shouts and ms her hand on the table while her eyes glow bright crimson. "I''m sorry, mom, I didn''t mean to disrespect you!!" Avril swallows hard and cowers due to the overbearing aura her mother was emitting. Spencer calms down after she realizes that she overreacts, then she continues talking; "Guys, I''m sorry for yelling at you. I did not kidnap our husband nor scare him off. But after doing a thorough investigation, I realized that he is the disciple of that old scumbag, Edgar Frost, who also admitted it when I contacted him! And guess what, Edgar said that our husband is the best we could ever wish for!! But now, the question is; who would see him first? Because the other women at the high table that are absent would also perceive that aura wherever they are and will surely trace it. Not to mention, all the other young subus¡­.and growing kids¡­ Are we not going to put a strain on him?.." Spencer mumbles while she waits for replies. However, when she nces at her subordinates, she can see them giving each other death stares while the floor beneath them has turned into a puddle. "What the hell are you perverts doing?!!!!" =================================== Chapter 38 Sex With Evelyn(1) Evelyn can be seen lying down beside me, resting her head on my chest¡­ Beneath her crotch, was my handwork..... Creampieing a woman is one of the best moments a man could ever wish for. After a round of hot banging, I finally came inside Evelyn''s pussy. Her pussy clenched on my dick and sucked me dry... At the same time, the sex beast mode was also deactivated after I came¡­. B-but I''m freaking tired¡­ It feels like my strength was zapped away by something. "Honey~!" "Huh?" "We have only gone for one round, and you are already tired. Did you cheat on your way here, before we reunited?" Evelyn asks with a curious gaze on her face while she tries to resurrect my fallen cock by stroking it¡­ "That... Well, to be sincere, ording to my limited memories, I think I have only had sex with you in my whole life~." I say it with a straight face, after all, I died as a virgin in my previous life on earth... "Eh, really~!! So, you mean that you haven''t had sex with other women after our soul bond was broken?" Evelyn asks me with anticipation shown on her face as she clings to me... I caress her mature face and reply¡­ "I''m telling the truth, Evelyn, I don''t have a reason to lie to you," I say while I give her fine ass....a squish. If only I can get my dick up now... "Hahn~ honey, I believe you. It''s just that, the way you fucked me... It''s..." Evelyn says with a red face as she buries her face in my chest. "Didn''t you enjoy the way I banged you? I mean, you were so loud and begging me to go easy on you, aren''t you~?" I reply with a huge grin on my face while I use my finger to find the entrance of her sacred hole. "You... You are so~ bad ^_^." Evelyn''s face turns red as I tease her and y with her cave, which is heavily dripping with my semen. I wanted to fuck her, but my dick didn''t budge, which came as a surprise to me. Although, the one session I had with Evelyn was equivalent to 3 rounds. And I disbursed an inhumane amount of semen inside her... Suddenly, my eyes catch something on Evelyn''s left, ring finger! It''s swollen. I grab her hand and try to inspect it, but she immediately retracts it¡­ "Evelyn, what are you hiding?" "I-It''s nothing serious!!" "I''m not a fool, your finger is swollen." I asserted as I finally caught her hand, as she did not resist further. "This¡­ I-it''s our wedding ring, and it has gotten tight over the years, causing my finger to get swollen." Evelyn replies with a drop of a tear falling from her eyes, while she hugs me tightly again. "I love you, Vincent, don''t you ever leave me again!!" She cries out and digs her fingers into my back. "I love you too, Evelyn," I answer back while I pick up my pouch and bring out two shiny rings... I grab Evelyn''s left hand and break off the former ring. I was able to break it effortlessly because it has already be weak over the years... The two new rings in my hand are the rings that were crafted for me and Hilda... But since karma fucked me up, I''ll use it on Evelyn. I grab her right hand and wear one of the rings on her right ring finger since her left one is still swollen. I then wear the second one on my finger too... "Eh, Honey~, where did you get these rings from? D-Don''t tell me that you are going to propose to a girl before? Because I don''t understand why you would have these expensive rings in your pouch¡­ At least, each ring cost ten tinum coins!! I love you, Vincent." Evelyn admires the ring and hugs me again. "Were you jealous before?" I ask Evelyn with a wide grimace... "Humph, who wouldn''t get jealous? I''m fine with you lusting around. But marrying another girl... I doubt if the girl would live to tell the tale." She fumes with anger, with her cheeks puffed up¡­ She''s just too cute, even though she''s a milf¡­ I mean, I am the one responsible for making her one. "Husband~! I can feel it. One of your seeds survived, you should be expecting a baby when you are strong enough to protect us¡­ I just hope that it won''t be long before you take responsibility for our new baby. Now, Ciara will have a baby sister!" Evelyn let out small giggles and became suddenly wet. This pervert¡­she does like to breed babies ... .and she even came while talking about babies¡­ Sigh¡­ I shake my head as I remove my finger from her sacred hole. "That was fast, and how did you know the gender?" I ask with amusement. "Humph, what do you take me for, husband? I''m not talented, but I am an Intermediate mage. So, I can check my body conditions." Evelyn puffs her chest while I pat her head. After all, she''s just a cute, love-stricken girl, in front of me, her husband. Even though she''s older than my mom in this life. "Husband~! Let''s take a bath and I will take you around ourpany to see that I''m a good wife who maintains her husband''s wealth. At the same time, you''ll also meet our daughter~." Evelyn puffs her chest with pride like a kid and drags me into the bathroom that hadn''t been used for many decades. When we enter the bathroom, we both hop inside the bathtub and begin to wash each other''s bodies¡­ Suddenly, my dick springs up when Evelyn washes and caresses it. She then looks at me with puppy eyes, begging for a quickie. But then¡­ An annoying voice suddenly disturbs the lewd moment. [Hey! You horny bastard! At least you should check the system stats, there''s a massive surprise waiting for you, he-he.] Chapter 39 Sex With Evelyn(2) But then... An annoying voice suddenly disturbs the lewd moment. [Hey! You horny bastard! At least you should check the system stats, there''s a massive surprise waiting for you, hehe.] "Shut the fuck up! Myra!" I scream inwardly as the bitch disturbs my quickie... [Aha~! That''s it! My name is Myra~hehe. I love you Vincent~] The annoying fairy leaks out a cute voice... "Hugh... Wait a minute, WTF? Did I just name you, Myra? Wow, that came out of my mouth unexpectedly." [Fufufu, I don''t care whether it came out of your mouth unexpectedly or not. I''m just d that I finally have a name! What took you so long? Dick head!!] "Hold on, we just knew each other today. And stop telling me that you love me. I barely know you." I reply with a poker face. After all, I need to let her be more respectful to me... After the words left my mouth, Myra paused for a few seconds and then reply... [Wow, I wasn''t expecting that from you. Anyway, it''s all Mimi''s fault. I may be a little insulting, but that doesn''t mean I don''t care about you. I''ll prove myself worthy of being your woman. Besides, I''m certain that you might consider changing your mind if you see me, you know?.... Alright, dick head, pay attention to your new stats.] Myra''s cute personality changes 100 degrees as she begins to insult me again. Sigh, if only she can always talk to me with her cute side, rather than her irritable side... Suddenly, green texts start to appear in my view... ____________________________________________________________________________________________________ > >STATS<< [Name: Vincent Oswald] [Race: Blood Incubus] [Level 2: 500 / 2,000 EXP] [Bad Karma: Unlimited] [Strength: 10] [Agility: 10] [Stamina: 10] [Charm: 10] [Perception: 11] [Mental Resistance: 10] [Sex Points: 16,000] [Mana Core: Yellow] [Health points: 30/30] [Mana Points: 20/20] [Spiritual Aura/Qi: Null] ------------------- > >Latest Sex Earned Points<< [Rewards] ?You have been awarded 1000 EXP for losing your virginity. ?You have been awarded 200 EXP for giving cunnilingus. ?You have been awarded 200 EXP for receiving a blow job. ?You have been awarded 100 Exp for groping a woman''s tits. ?You have been awarded 5 stats points for kissing a woman for more than 5 minutes. ?You have been awarded 5,000 sex points for fucking a woman''s pussy. ?You have been awarded 1,000 sex points for cumming inside a woman. ?You have been awarded 10,000 sex points for impregnating a woman. [All Points Earned] ?EXP Points / Total: 1,500 points ? Stats Points / Total: 5 points ? Sex points / Total: 16,000 sex points [Note]: You can distribute your stats points evenly. Inequality in the stats points may result in serious bacsh. _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ MENU -- > >Skills << (Innate Skills): [Incubus Sex Aura: The host can increase the opposite gender''s sexual arousal by turning on the sex aura, as the host can only level up and acquire sex points by lusting around. Level: 1 Usage: 5/5 in a day] [Sprint: The host can multiply his agility 2x by activating, sprint. Sprint can also evolve as the host keeps leveling up. Level: 1 Usage: 1/1 in a day] [God''s Eyes: The Host can see through walls, women''s dressings, and magic formations that were made by weak mages, but will eventually evolve. God''s eyes can also be used to scan 1000 meters radius of the host surroundings during the daytime or nighttime. God''s eyes were a special gift from the God of death. Level: 1 Usage: (Passive) [Divine Rod: The host was given a divine rod to conquer any woman and absorb their coitus essence to level up, regardless of their rank. Usage: (Passive)] [Incubus Shadow: When the Incubus shadow is activated; the host aura will attract any subus within the range of 50 meters radius. Usage: 1/1] [Regeneration: The host body will automatically heal when a fatal injury has been acquired. Usage: Mana points will be used based on the fatality of the injury.] [System Inventory: The ten by ten meters inventory can be used to store any items, except living beings.] Usage: (Passive)] -- > >External Skills & Spells<< [Empty Slots] ¡ã¡ãThe Host should purchase external skills and magic spells in the system store by using sex points. -- > >System Store<< ¡ã¡ã There are many items, skills, and spells in the system store that the host can purchase. The system items are only ranging from sex toys to consumables. While the skills and spells will be generated randomly as the host levels up. The ones listed below are the ones generated by the system. Any items, skills, or spells that are generated a day might no longer be avable the next day as the system store resets itself daily. [Today''s Items]: [Fingers Of Paradise: There is nothing more op for a man to be able to use his fingers to pleasure any type of woman, regardless of their sensitivity. Category: Skill Cost: 1,000 sex points Usage: 1 mana point per minute ] [Buttplug: It is delightful to use all the hoes of a woman. However, under some circumstances, you might want to prepare the hole before sudden pration. This is where the buttplug wille in handy. Category: Item Cost: 50 sex points Usage: Unlimited] [The Nine Astral Steps Of The Space God: The host will be able to tear through space and run at the speed of light. Each step has its limited speed. Category: Skill Cost: 500,000 sex points Usage: Consumes mana points.] [Embodiment Of Laziness: The host will be able to do all household chores effortlessly. Grade: Tier-1 Category: Spells/Light magic Cost: 2,100 sex points Usage: Consumes mana points] ¡ã¡ãAll the items and skills generated might not be avable tomorrow. ------ > >System Poison<< ¡ã¡ãThere is a reason why the system is called the Bad Luck system. The system is a failed experiment of the God of death, thus, using the systemes with a price. [Sex Beast Mode: The host will lose his mind and turn into a crazed, horny beast when the sex beast mode is triggered by the system. Sex beast mode has no perseverance, but the host might learn how to control it in the future.] ¡ã¡ãMore Poisons will be added as the host levels up.¡ã¡ã _________________________________ _____________________________________________________________ I open my mouth agape at the system reward... It has been only a day, and I have advanced to level 2 just by having sex with Evelyn... This system seems like a blessing in disguise, but if we take a look, it is a terrible system... Furthermore, impregnating Evelyn earned me 10,000 sex points in one swoop. But I can''t go around impregnating women... "Myra, I have a total of 16,000 sex points. I would like to buy some skills since they will be refreshed every 24 hours. The skills I can afford are: Fingers of Paradise, Embodiment ofziness, and b-butt plug." [Ok noted. The total amount of the things you want to purchase is 3,150 sex points. Are you sure that you want to proceed with this purchase?] Myra asks with a serious tone. "Yes," I replied. Ding! [3 things have been purchased from the system store. One item, one skill, and one spell. A total of 3,150 sex points have been deducted. Skills and spells purchased will be added to the external slots, while the butt plug will be added to the system inventory. The host can also copy the spells into the system grimoire for easy ess.] [Total bnce of sex points: 12,850] _____________________________________________________________________ [Humph, those skills should make most women sumb to lust easily. But I doubt if those puny skills of yours can make me horny~.] Myra snorted with arrogance... I facepalm at her words as she brags to me. Is she really testing me or baiting me to have sex with her?..... No, her bait won''t work on me? Then I won''t give her what she''s yearning for. She must learn how to respect me... [I can hear that you know?] Fuck! Can''t I have some privacy? [Fufufu, we won''t hide things from each other. Our minds will be in to each other. I want you to trust me, and ept me as your woman.] Myra let out annoying, mischievous giggles in my head... "Humph...." Suddenly, I start to feel a heavy tug on my arm, causing me to wake out of my daze... I look around and see Evelyn staring at me with a worried expression on her face. Even though only a few seconds had passed in the real world during my interaction with Myra. "Vincent~! Are you okay?" Evelyn asks with a curious gaze... Her gaze is so piercing that I feel like she could see through me... Gulp! "I''m okay, honey, I just remembered something, but it isn''t important," I reply with a mesmerizing smile, causing Evelyn to blush like a teenager in love. "Are we still going to have a quickie? Because I''m still horny..." Evelyn says with a red face... I can feel that she is getting morefortable around me, which is a good thing. I nod my head with an evil grin slowly forming on my face... Evelyn swallows hard when she sees my strange grimace... And then, she drains the water inside the bathtub and positions herself in the doggy stance. Unbeknownst to her, I wave my hand in the air and bring out the butt plug from my inventory. And then I begin to stimte her small butthole and slowly plunge the buttplug inside. When Evelyn felt something going into her butthole, her body trembles and she cowers in fear... "A-Are you going to do it there too?" She asks with a trembling voice... But instead, I reply by thrusting my cock into her pussy and pinning her down to the edge of the bathtub¡­ At the same time, I did not forget to use the fingers of paradise¡­ ------------------------------------------------------ After a few minutes of sexual intercourse, I and Evelyn came out of the bathroom with a red face, after all, we did a lot of lewd things... Evelyn can be seen limping on her feet as she walks in a strange manner which is quite obvious that she received a big dick... Of course, I also took her anal virginity. Evelyn looks at me with a red face and a gaze of satisfaction as we both wear our clothes... "You are so bad... You didn''t go easy on me. Now I''m sore down there." She pouts as I assist her to wear her huge bra... Afterward, we finish dressing, and then, Evelyn''s eyes glow white for a few seconds before a white portal suddenly appears in front of us... She hugs me tight and we both hop into the portal... Chapter 40 Womens Gym Swoosh... The soothing sensation of the portal envelops us as we both hop into the portal¡­ I can''t just get enough of this sensation¡­ *Bam* Suddenly, wend back in the elevator where we were before we teleport into that room. "¡­" "Honey~! How did you--?" I ask in confusion. My wife shes a smile at me and pulls me into a tight hug¡­ "Darling~! This is my private elevator. I''m the only one authorized to use it. B-but now that you are back, you need to start running thepany again. After all, I have been running it on my own all these years." She says and rests her head on my chest, she''s just too cute¡­ Sigh¡­ I think I have to tell her everything¡­ "Evelyn, I''m living in the Graven kingdom¡­ We may not be seeing each other often because my mom in this world is somewhat overprotective. However, I promise to take responsibility for our daughter and see you regrly. Besides, isn''t this ce a gym?" I reply while patting her head, slowly praying inwardly that she doesn''t get mad. After all, my wife is a love-stricken woman. My wife keeps quiet and doesn''t say anything, which makes me somewhat nervous¡­ "Darling~! Why are you doing these to me? I have multiplied our wealth over the years to the extent that I became one of the richest women in the Miletan kingdom. Even if we decide not to work for the rest of our lives, we can never go broke. I don''t want you to leave me ever again!!" Evelyn yells and tightens her grip around my waist¡­ Sigh¡­ This is somewhat more troublesome than I expected..... Then she continues¡­ "We have differentpanies. We have a gym, crystal mine, adventures guild, and an auction house. What else do you want, honey? I have made a lot of money, what are you still looking for?¡­" Evelyn starts to rant and begins weeping. I wipe her tears and crush my lips against hers¡­ "Evelyn, listen to me. I love you and I''ll always love you. But for now, I have to keep my identity hidden. I can''t take over thosepanies for now. Although, I''m fine with you introducing me to a few people as your husband. Nheless, if many people know about me, they may try to kill me! Do you know how many men want to marry you or have a crush on you?" I begin to exin everything to Evelyn, including my system¡­ And how our soul bond got broken. I did not hide anything..... I tell her everything. After exining everything to her, she looks at me in a new light with an apologetic look on her face. "I am sorry, husband. I''m so selfish that I didn''t even care about you. I believe you now¡­ And I''ll never doubt you or disobey you again." She looks at me like an obedient little girl¡­ Wow, she''s acting weird¡­ Then she continues¡­ "Can I see your mom? Are you going to tell her about me as your wife? Is she going to ept me?..." She begins to babble again as she bombards me with questions¡­ Sigh..... "Will you calm down, Evelyn? I''ll tell my mom about you when it''s the right time. But if I tell her now, things might be a little chaotic. She might think that I was forced to do this. And trust me, you wouldn''t want to face my mom head-on¡­ Besides, I''ll also attend the mage academy next month¡­" I reply with a facepalm at this my yandere wife. Yes, her actions have ticked her in my yandere book of record¡­ This is going to be somewhat troublesome. "Okay, I understand¡­ I''ll wait for you, b-but can me and your child visit you in the Graven kingdom? We''ll reside at a motel¡­ And we''ll... Okay, okay¡­ I''m just kidding, hehe¡­" She stops her bbing and swallows her 1000 questions as I re at her. Phew¡­ Finally! Evelyn then taps a button on the elevator, and it begins to tremble violently before it finallyes to a halt¡­ Ding! Dong! The elevator let out a metallic sound as we finally arrived at the intended floor. My heart begins to race very fast for some unknown reason as Evelyn interlocks her hands with mine. Whoosh..... The door of the elevator opens wide, and arge looking halles into my view¡­ "Wow," I let out a voice, as it is thergest gym I have ever seen¡­ Inside this hall, I can see several women who are working out. There are countless types of equipment that I have never seen before, and all of them seem to be used by women only¡­ Wait, there are only women here, and they seem to be uncountable¡­ Fuck! My cock suddenly rises inside my pants, as I can see the thin dresses that the women are wearing¡­ [How sweet would it be to grab those women and fuck their pussies one by one? Fufufu¡­] Myra says with a perverted tone that further increases my raging boner¡­ "Fuck!" I groan as pre-cum leaks out of my cock¡­ [Think about it, Vincent, look at those women. There is lust in their eyes, see the way they are staring at you¡­] Myra adds fire to my predicament. It''s like she is the demon that is sent to torment me from hell¡­ "Will you keep quiet, you cunt!" I curse under my breath and try to hide my boner. However, I don''t think anything can be hidden from my wife. She bites her lips as she tightens her grip on my hand. Fuck! She''s clearly angry¡­ Now I''m done for. "V-Vincent, what is the meaning of this? We just finished doing it, and now you are hard. D-Do you still want to do it with me?" My wife asks with a frustrated expression on her face¡­ However, before I can reply, all the women who are working out, including all the gym instructors''s eyes are on me, and my wife¡­ And they seem to be looking at my pants¡­ M-Maybe they like the design of my pants¡­ Chapter 41 Playing With Horny Women(1) However, before I can reply, all the women who are working out, including all the gym instructors'' eyes, are on me, and my wife¡­ And they seem to be looking at my pants¡­ M-Maybe they like the design of my pants¡­ "Cough! Cough! Sorry for the interruption, everyone¡­ It is not my intention to disturb your sessions. You all have been asking me all these years about my husband, the owner of this gym, and every other thing we own¡­ As you can see, here he is¡­." The moment the words leave Evelyn''s mouth, I can feel more piercing gazes and loud whispers¡­ --" Ahh, the boss is back after all these years! B-but he looks younger than madame. Sigh¡­ Madame has been going through a lot of stress all these years." --" Hello, boss! Can you remember me?!!" --" Wow, he''s so hot and looks young. I wish my husband was as cute as him~." -- "Wow, Madame''s husband is back after 70 years! I wonder how he didn''t age over the years." -- "Look at the way Madame is walking, it''s clear that they did that thing beforeing here." -- "Shoosh! Keep your voice down~. Do you know that Madame might hear you?" I can hear the loud whispers of my wife''s workers as they gossip among themselves while the customer''s eyes are fixated on my crotch¡­ Looking at the way things are going, some workers know me from my past life. B-but I don''t think they know about my death, since that soul bond thingy is a forbidden magic. I wonder what my wife told them¡­ Suddenly, I can see a tall wolf woman d in an expensive gown with two heavy guards behind her, walking towards me and my wife with a grin on her face¡­ "Mrs. Oswald, it seems like you have forgotten the time set for our meeting; however, I will let you off this time because it seems like your husband is back¡­" The woman says as she stops in front of me and stretches her hand forth. I also reach out my hand to shake her, and I can see my wife''s eyes brimming with anger in the corner of my eye. Fuck! This woman is using her index finger to rub my palm¡­this handshake is weird. "Ahem¡­ Mrs. Tess, I think you are making my husband ufortable with your handshake, and I don''t understand what you mean by saying you are letting me off¡­". Evelyn snarls and separates my hand from Mrs. Tess''s own. Mrs. Tess adjusts her eyess and shes a smile at me. I have to admit, she''s beautiful even though she''s a fatty¡­ " Mrs. Oswald, aren''t you acting a little strange? I only want to congratte your husband. But now that you mistook my warmth for something else, how about we proceed with the meeting?" Mrs. Tess replies while winking at me¡­ Fuck! I hope my wife doesn''t see that, what is wrong with this woman¡­ Evelyn bites her lips and replies¡­ "We can proceed with the meeting, Mrs. Tess," Evelyn says with a smile that I know isn''t hers¡­ "Sure, lead the way¡­" Mrs. Tess shes a smile at Evelyn. Evelyn clenches her fist and brings her face close to my ears¡­ "Husband, I will be back soon¡­ Try to hide that thing and don''t look at other women¡­ When I''m back, you''ll do it with me again." She whispers and separates her face from mine, before giving her workers a dangerous re, making them gulp¡­ She gives me a chair to sit on and begins to walk away with Mrs. Tess and her bodyguards, toward a room far away from the gym hall¡­ After my wife is gone, I then begin to inspect the hall carefully¡­ It is painted pure white with some touches of red on it. On the left side of the hall, are several beast skulls and hides hanging on the wall which are very rare, while the right side of the room is only decorated with my pictures and Evelyn''s own, including our weddingrge framework. The reception cabin is also located on the left side of the hall¡­ Suddenly, I divert my gaze to the women who are no longer staring but are doing their thing. I guess that the dangerous re of my wife scared the fuck out of them. B-but fuck! What are these thin clothes that these women are wearing?.. Suddenly, I hear Myra''s voice inside my head. [Fufufu, master¡­] "Huh! Did you just call me master?" [What else do you want me to call you dick head? You know, taking Evelyn''s anal virginity earned you 1000 EXP. And here there are numerous women in front of you, are you thinking what I''m thinking? Fufufu¡­.] Myra let out mischievous giggles inside my head¡­ "Are you crazy? How do you want me to fuck them?!" [Hey, calm down, dick head. You know you can earn EXP and sex points by seeing women''s nakedness. And having sex with them shouldn''t be that hard. After all, you have quite a few perverted skills Fufufu¡­] Myra''s giggles grow more intense. "Fuck me sideways! You are rig-wrong, my wife is in the next room over there!" [TCH¡­ Don''t be a pussy, if you don''t get strong soon, you will just be killed before knowing it. I wonder what you achieved when Mimi was your system guide. Yourbat skill also sucks! Wake up, Vincent!] Myra yells inside my head, making a striking headache overwhelm me. Damn, this bitch¡­ "Activate God''s eyes" I mutter¡­ Immediately, my eyes glow white for a few seconds, and I begin to see the whole hall in a 3D image. After a few seconds, I get the hang of God''s eyes and I nce at the women. Fuck! They are all naked!! My cock suddenly throbs inside my pants and turns erect at the view in front of me as I can see different types of pussies¡­ ============================== Note: Dear readers, please leave ament and review, to help me know what you feel about this novel. Insults and swears are open for today. Chapter 42 Playing With Horny Women(2) Fuck! They are all naked!! My cock suddenly throbs inside my pants and turns erect at the view in front of me. I can see different types of pussies! The types of pussies I can see right now are; fine pussies, Tap pussies, Puff pussies, Desert pussies, Curtains pussies, Barbie pussies, and Tulip pussies. The ugly ones are Horseshoe pussies, and Horror cunts! Damn, I can''t imagine myself fucking the horror cunts. It looks as if it''s going to swallow me¡­ The sheer size of it is inhumane. At the disy of different vaginas, my poor cock can''t take it anymore, as it trembles and begins to leak with pre-cum¡­ *shoot* *shoot* Shit! Another round of cum shoots out of my cock¡­. If this keeps going on, I''ll soak my pants¡­ [Hey dick head, how about you take my advice and fuck these women. You have the perfect skills, even if you can''t fuck them, groping and fingering will earn you lots of sex points and EXP. To top it off, the joy you''ll get from fingering these horny cunts one by one, Fufufu¡­] Myra leaks out evil giggles. "Fuck! It may sound easy to you, but won''t they remember the bull crap that happened? Furthermore, if I get caught by my wife, it will be a massive drama. I don''t want my cock to be caged by a tier-five barrier." I curse loudly at my Bad luck as Myra begins to give me a lot of perverted advice. If only I had reincarnated as a dog¡­ "Ahhhhhhh!!!! Fuck!" I again groan loudly, this time as I cum inside my pants¡­ Likewise, all the women are now ring at me. No, they are staring at the dent in my pants¡­ It''s as if they are in a trance¡­ They can''t believe the size of the package in front of them. [Use your incubus sex aura now! It also erases people''s memories after doing lewd things to them, all you have to do is activate it, and I''ll take care of the rest.] Myra says with her cute voice¡­ "Fuck! I can''t take it anymore! If I can get out of this mess without getting caught, I''ll reward you." I cry inwardly and begin to loosen my pants as I can''t take it anymore. At the same time, I activate my Incubus sex aura¡­ Abruptly, I begin to feel a weird smell emitting from my body¡­ The scent is something that I cannot describe. With my God''s eyes still active, I can see a white aura also radiating from my sweat pores as the scent seeps out and covers the whole hall¡­ [Yes! This is perfect, the hall is somewhat packed, so things shouldn''t go wrong, kukuku¡­] I did not answer Myra as my cock won''t stop squirting semen and God''s eyes skill is taking a toll on my mental strength. Even though the skill is passive, using ites with a price. More also, after seeing the women''s tits and pussies, my indigent soul can''t take it anymore, and then, I deactivate God''s eyes¡­ With a bucket of sweat rolling down my face and my cum-soaked trousers¡­ I begin to see the changes among the women¡­ They are all staring at me intensively, while some are even stimting their private parts¡­ However, something seems to be happening to all of them; their eyes are only pure white¡­ Their pupils are nowhere to be found¡­ [Pussy head, you have to do something to them! This skill will wear off in the next 3 minutes. And don''t think that your skill is that good.] Myra sneers with a sarcastic tone. But fuck! I don''t have much time left¡­ At this notion, I begin to pull off my pants. At the same time, the women are already groping themselves¡­ And masturbating¡­the scenery is akin to a porn dreand. *Rip* I finally get rid of my underwear as I rip it apart and toss it to the side of the hall, causing my gigantic rod to spring upward and point towards heaven, aiming to clear everything in its path. Simultaneously, a tall 6 feet (1.83 m), blond hair elven woman, with moderate but perfectly shaped tits and a wide backside, begins to walk toward me with her lifeless, hollow eyes. "Master~! Have you forgotten me? I''m little Jojo. You see, I have be a woman after all these years and serve Madame in your absence. B-but now that master is back, he doesn''t remember me. It hurts little Jojo, but little Jojo has forgiven master. And master seems to need some help here." The elven woman says as she crouches down in front of me and swallows the whole length of my cock into her mouth like it''s nothing. "Fuck! How is this even possible?" I groan loudly as the strange woman swallows the entirety of my cock in one go. "Why is she saying those words, d-did she know anything?" I ask Myra in a panic tone while I''m also feeling pleasure at the same time. The sensation I''m feeling right now is unexinable. It''s as if this woman was born to give blow jobs¡­ [Focus! You horny bastard! You have two minutes left. Don''t waste your time receiving only a blow job. Our objective is to farm EXP and Sex points. Don''t worry about the woman, she''s just repeating what was on her kind before she got hypnotized.] Myra yells at me, causing my body to jerk. Such anger..... If only I could have more of this blow job. "Kyaaaaaaa!" The woman let out a moan as I slid my cock out of her mouth. Looking down below, I realize that my shoe was soaked with a strange liquid. Tracing the source of the liquid, I notice that the liquid is dripping from under the woman''s red velvet knee-length skirt. Fuck! This horny woman¡­ I move away from the horny elven woman and nce at the other women who are numbered about 300 people of different races. Looking through the mob of horny women, my body shivers as I can see them masturbating intensely while about 50 of them are walking toward me with lust etched on their faces. ================================ Note: We should all remember that this novel is a slow burn. And if you are enjoying it, please leave ament below. Chapter 43 Playing With Horny Women(3) Looking through the mob of horny women, my body shivers as I can see them masturbating intensely while about 50 of them are walking toward me. Fuck! What should I do now? The number of women walking toward me now is around 50, and I won''t be able to do anything to them if they surround me..... [You don''t have to move away from them, they will stop right in front of you.] Myra assures me. B¡­but fuck! She''s not to be trusted. Hearing Myra''s words, I feast my eyes on all the women''s bodies, looking for my second victim¡­ Suddenly, my eyesnd on a serpent woman who is among the women standing right in front of me. Then, my face begins to form a wide grin. A lot of serpent women have scared the shit out of me in the past, and it''s my turn to pay back. Serpent women''s upper bodies are just like humans'' own, while the remainder of their bodies below the abdomen is that of a serpent¡­ They can change into a human form if they like, but they''ll stick to their nature rather than mimicking the form of another race. The serpent woman in front of me is a red-haired, mature woman. There''s something irregr about her, it''s a feeling of arrogance, or perhaps it''s simply her personality. Her red, oily hair clumsily hangs over a long, anguished face. Heavy crimson eyes, set asymmetrically within their sockets, watch cheerfully over the stronghold they''ve worshiped for so long. Several moles are spread charmingly on her neck giving her a unique sense of humor, coupled with her forked tongue that is now sticking out of her mouth and slithering in excitement. Her upper body is covered by the red thin dress that the other women are wearing, and her lower serpent body glistens like gold as it gives off a certain aura that the woman is from a royal bloodline. "Fuck!" I groan loudly as l grab the woman''s breasts through her thin clothes and give them a squish. "Nyaa!" The serpent woman leaks out a moan as I cup both of her melons, crushing them within my grip¡­ Dayum~! The soft melons of this woman¡­.it''s something that I have never seen¡­ But I have no time to enjoy her¡­ I nce at her body and begin to trace her body slowly, downward her abdomen, and then, I can see what I was looking for. A few centimeters away from her abdomen is her pussy, on her serpent body, covered by a material that looks like cloth but is more sturdy. The strange material is wrapped around her sacred region to keep her genitals from being exposed. But.....in front of me, it''s useless. I slide the piece of clothing downward and an alluring scent wafts into my nose. The woman''s pussy is now open to me. It''s somewhat simr to a human pussy, but much thicker and puffy. Fuck! My cock throbs and pulsates as adrenaline runs through it. I want to defile the woman in front of me, but the warning Myra gave me was still stuck in my head. I groan and ce my middle finger on the base of the woman''s pussy and start to stimte it as the woman''s pussy keeps leaking with her fluids. *Thrust* Ahh, fuck it! Such¡­.tightness and wetness¡­ Is this woman a virgin? I shake my head and control myself not to act foolishly by sticking my meat rod inside her¡­ I then begin to finger the woman vigorously¡­ "Mmm! Hahn! Ahn! Ahn! Ahn!" The woman begins to let out lewd moans, while her crimson hue eyes moisten with tears¡­ My brain cells twitch in excitement as I increase my pace. I wanted to finger-fuck her with two fingers but with even a single finger, her pussy is so tight as though it wants to crush my finger. Abruptly, the woman''s body starts to tremble as her serpent half starts to wiggle around¡­ While the hair on my neck stands straight, informing me about an impending attack¡­ "Kyaaaaaaa!!!!!" The woman cries loudly as crystal clear white liquid shoots out of her pussy, touching the ceiling of the hall. Damn¡­such an amount of squirting¡­ I wonder if all serpent women are so sensitive. I adjust back the piece of clothing that covered the serpent woman''s sacred region and ignore her as she still experiences a series of orgasms and climaxes. Not only that, but I then nce at the other woman in front of me with an evil grimace as I begin to walk toward them¡­ Afterward, the lewd cries and moans of the women ensue inside the hall. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Currently, I can be seen standing among the mob of horny women¡­ I could only finger-fuck and grope a few of them, as I only had two minutes left at that time. I was able to defile about 12 women, within one minute. After all, such a feat shouldn''t be impossible for me, as an incubus. I had already worn my torn underwear and cum-soaked pants. B-but I had made quite a mess with all the women, as a puddle can be seen beneath every one of them. Fuck! I have a few seconds left¡­ Immediately, I dash toward my chair to sit down before the effects of the incubus sex aura wear off..... But then, my eyesnd on the serpent woman who is still lying down beside my seat¡­ Fuck! My cock throbs again, as I once again see the alluring body of the serpent woman. Such a temptation..... My hands unconsciously move towards the woman''s fine chest and I begin to knead her tender, yet supple breast¡­ "Nnnh!" The woman leaks out a moan¡­ However, unbeknownst to me, the pupils of the woman have begun to return to her eyes..... And right now, she''s staring at me, fondling her chest, while my brain cells brim with excitement. "Mis¡­.Mi..... Mister~! What are you doing?...." ====================================== Take a look at my new book (I Shall Cuck Everyone) which will beunched on the 29th of this month(April 2022) as soon as W.SA. begins. It''s a branch of this novel that you are reading. A novel that was specifically made for people who love overpowered MC, coupled with lustful and romantic tales. Chapter 44 Meeting Ciara(1) And right now, she''s staring at me, fondling her chest while my brain cells brim with excitement. "Mis....Mi.....Mister~! What are you doing?...." "Kyaaaa!!! You pervert!" The woman let out a loud cry as she finally realized the position that she was in. Fortunately and unfortunately for me, the other women have also begun to regain their memories¡­ Fuck! This serpent woman clearly saw what I am doing to her, now I''m done for¡­ I bite my lips in regret while I watch the serpent woman crawl away from me. The other women also begin to check their current positionspared to where they were standing before. More also, the strange liquid beneath their legs¡­ The women begin to nce at each other with confusion etched on their faces as they chatter among themselves, while the gym instructors try to calm them down¡­ It''s clear that they couldn''t remember anything that transpired, but they wondered how they left their positions¡­ And where the liquids came from. However, now, what seems to worry me the most about the situation is that the Serpent woman and the elven woman are ncing at me while they immediately turn their heads the moment we make eye contact. Fuck!¡­Fuck!¡­Fuck! They are not saying anything, they will surely report me to my wife. "Myra, get the fuck here and exin yourself! I thought you said the elven woman won''t remember anything. But she''s looking at me now." I curse inwardly while I clench my fist on the wooden chair, slightly leaving a crack on it. [Ara~Ara~! Such anger, master. You don''t need to yell at me. Well, you are the reason you got caught by the serpent woman. As for the elven woman, I have no idea. But, by what she said at that time, she looks as if she was your servant in your past life, and seems to have a profound rtionship with you. That exins why she still had the fragment of what happened.] "Tha...That¡­is" --------------------------------------------------------------------- [Serpent Woman POV] Ahh! That disgusting man was groping my chest¡­ Such ridicule! I should have cleft off his head¡­ I, a Noblewoman who has never been disregarded, have been used and defiled today¡­ B-but his hands¡­ar¡­are amazingly good on my chest¡­ No man has ever touched me there¡­ He even went as far as touching me down there.....t-that scoundrel!!!! L-Look at his disgusting face¡­ Shameless man! I should probably report him to his wife, b-but my rtives must not hear of this. Sigh¡­ It''s so¡­. embarrassing¡­ And I also felt so good¡­ Ahhh! What is wrong with me?... What am I doing?.... He''s a human! And he''s married¡­ B-but his scent..... Wait a minute... [End of POV] ----------------------------------------------------------------------- Shortly after Myra reminds me of what the elven woman said. My heart begins to race and thumps faster at the inevitable. One of those women will surely inform my wife. And I wonder what my connection is with that elven woman. And now, she''s making me more nervous as she keeps staring at me with her eyes that are about to be teary. Fuck! That woman is clearly angry, now there is no escape route for me. Damn you! Myra. The other women inside the gym are now also looking at me with red faces¡­and their gym outfits seem to have a wet patch on them. [That your skill is op, master. It still has effects on these women. You can see their red faces and wet sportswear. Why don''t you grab them, and fuck them for real this time without any cheats? Fufufu.....] Myra let out evil giggles inside my head. Sigh¡­this girl¡­ "Ahem... Sir, why don''t you excuse us from this area? Y-You are the only man in here, a-and....." A busty, bald Nymph woman says, unblushingly avoiding my gaze. "No! You can''t send him out! Err¡­ I mean, he''s the owner of this building¡­" One of the gym instructors intercepts the Nymph woman with a red hue on her pale vampire cheeks. The Nymph woman looks at me with her eyes that are about to be teary, pleading diligently for me to leave. "W-We know that you own this gym and Mrs. Oswald is your spouse. However, we are also paying for this gym session, so we deserve some privacy." The Nymph woman asserted, clutching her thighs together. In the corner of my eye, I also noticed that other women nodded their heads at the Nymph woman''s outburst¡­ [Fufufu¡­ Master, it will be better to leave this hall so that things won''t getplicated with these women. As you can see, they are all about to climax¡­] "Yeah, that''s right¡­" The best option is to leave this hall. After all, I should have umted quite a chunk of EXP and sex points. Fufufu..... "I''m sorry if my presence made you a little ufortable. I shall take my leave, after all, customers are always right." I say to the Nymph woman, with a wicked grin on my face. "N-No¡­.d-don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to chase you away¡­ It''s just that¡­." The Nymph woman pauses her words, looking like her face is about to explode. "Oh, don''t worry, miss. I shall take my leave." I say, shrugging my shoulders and hands while walking towards the pathway that seems to lead to an unknown room¡­ Afterward, I begin to hear muffles and light moans, reverberating throughout the hall. Now, I''m currently in a room that looks like a lobby that is only furnished with fancy artworks and rare crystals. Above, I and Evelyn''s picture is hung up on the wall, and by the side is a picture of a cute little girl, which seems to be my daughter¡­ However, the picture seems to be taken when she was a baby. Ahead of me, I can see a small door that seems to be heavily guarded by a strange formation. Before I can walk toward the door, I suddenly hear a familiar voice from behind. "Husband~! What the hell happened in the gym!!" ====================================== Take a look at my new book (I Shall Cuck Everyone) which will beunched on the 29th of this month(April 2022) as soon as W.SA. begins. It''s a branch of this novel that you are reading. A novel that was specifically made for people who love overpowered MC, coupled with lustful and romantic tales. Chapter 45 Meeting Ciara(2) Ahead of me, I can see a small door that seems to be heavily guarded by a strange formation. Before I can walk toward the door, I suddenly hear a familiar voice from behind. "Husband~! What the hell happened in the gym!!" Evelyn yells at me. I tilt my head backward after hearing her words, followed by the sound of a gulp. Fuck! Veins are protruding from her forehead. "You see¡­ Evelyn, it''s not what you think it is. I didn''t have sex with them, I-It''s just that the situation got a bit awkward there, haha¡­" I reply while I try to keep calm. But deep inside me, I''m very nervous. "W-What d-do you mean?... Are you nning to have sex with them before?" Evelyn asks me with a baffled expression, taking a few steps toward me. "Hold on a second, Evelyn. B-But you just asked me about what transpired in the gym¡­" "Yes, I asked because everyone is going crazy inside the gym, and it''s your handwork, why did you have to do that?!!" Evelyn''s eyes turn moist as she stands in front of me and gives me a warm hug¡­ *Sigh* I''m a shameless man. "Evelyn, I''m sorry, I couldn''t hold back¡­ But I swear, I didn''t have sex with any one of them¡­" "I trust you, idiot¡­ I''m not talking about sex. I''m talking about your incubus powers. I can feel it immediately I enter the gym. What if other gifted or powerful mages that can perceive your aura just like me, are out there, and find out about you? Do you want to turn me into a widow? I don''t want to lose you, idiot....." Evelyn buries her head in my chest while her tears drench my clothes. I also respond by patting her head and feeling the warmth of her wide ass. Ah-- I nearly blew up my cover, but Evelyn is really unhappy and worried, she just called me an idiot. "Evelyn, I promise not to do anything stupid, ever again," I tell her reassuringly. "I-I have heard you, husband, I''m not mad at you any longer. B-but your hands..." "¡­" "Sorry if I made you ufortable," I reply as I instantly remove my hand from underneath her red knee-length skirt. But why the heck did she suddenly change into this short skirt as though she wanted me to give it to her?.. "Y-you don''t need to be sorry, husband. I''m just tired, y-you pounded me really hard today, I''m still sore down there. However, I didn''t forget my promise for one more round, but we have to meet Ciara immediately." Evelyn mutters with a red face while she nces at the picture on the wall. "Do you see that? Our baby girl was 1 year old when she took that picture..." Evelyn points out Ciara''s picture on the wall. "She resembles you a lot as though she was cloned out of your bone marrow." Evelyn hugs me tightly again with a pout on her face. "....." "Come on, don''t be so cocky... What are we waiting for? Let''s go and see her." Evelyn shes a smile at me as she separates her body from me and walks toward the crystal formation that is embedded in the doorway of the lobby. Fuck! The w-way she swings her hips and ass... I-Is she doing this intentionally? GULP!! I can see Evelyn now cing her hand on the crystal which seems to be thergest. The crystal glows for a few seconds before a clicking sound erupts from the door. "Husband~! Let''s go. Once we get inside, I''ll take you to the main MANA crystal formation that holds the runes that control all our possessions and add your signature to it." Evelyn tells me, as she opens the door, while I follow her from behind. "Wow~!" I leak out a tone as it feels like I just entered a new world, entirely different from what I have ever seen. Now, we are in an extrarge living room. The living room is something that I have never seen. Different types of souvenirs, relics, and valuables can be seen hanging on the wall here and there, coupled with therge crystal projectile floating above the room. Each corner of the room is guarded by realistic, intelligent humanoid golems which seem to be made by high-level technomancers. The floors are made from white, transparent marbles, making me see all that is all going on down in the gym. Damn! I have to be careful, if my wife were inside, she would have seen everything. "Husband~! After you left me alone all these years, I have made our house more presentable, and when I also found out Ciara loves relics just like you do. I begin to keep them. Speaking of which, do you still like them?" Evelyn asks me with a curious gaze while she sits on one of the luxurious leather couches, sticking her ass out in a lewd posture. Fuck! She''s not wearing a panty. "Ahh, yes-yes, I love them a lot. I have quite a collection of them, hehe." I reply while my eyes are fixated on Evelyn''s ass. Fuck! I can''t take it anymore. I quickly close the gap between me and Evelyn, pinning her to the end of the couch while I raise her skirt and realize that she is not wearing a panty, just as I suspected. "Hahn~! Hahn! Mmm~ husband, I told you that we should see Ciara first. Besides, I''m not ready for sex right now." Evelyn moans and tries to escape from my grip; however, I''m certain that she is enjoying it. "See~! You are dripping wet, your pussy wants my cock. If you don''t want it, why are you not wearing a panty, huh? To top it off, you have been swinging your ass at me since you came from that meeting, and now you are rejecting me." I reply while removing my finger from her pussy to show her how wet she is. "Kyaaaa! Husband, don''t stick it in, Hahn! Ahn! Stop! Mmm!-C-Ciara is at home, and stop saying those dirty words to me, I''m your wife." Evelyn leaks out cute moans that she is trying to keep as low as possible. Looking at her, I can see that she is in the mood as I am even able to make her cum with my fingers by using fingers of paradise. Moreover, Evelyn''s moans made my cock so hard that it was unbearable for me to keep it inside my pants. At this point, I unleash the sleeping dragon and rub it against her folds before sticking it inside¡­ "Argh~! You idiot, youter prate me. Just do it slowly and cum already. I can''t afford to let Ciara see us in this position." Evelyn covers her mouth and tries to avoid moaning loudly by covering her mouth. "Argh~! Fuck! Did you suddenly be so tight at the thought of getting caught by our daughter while riding daddy''s cock?" I let out a loud groan as Evelyn''s walls clenched on my dick, while I also retaliated by tightly grabbing her ass and hitting her honey pot, causing her to moan loudly this time. "Kyaaaaaaaaa!! Y-You are so bad~! At this rate, I''m going to c-cum. Please also cum for me, Daddy~! Just cum inside." At these words, my cock throbs in excitement, and Evelyn bes tighter, as though she wants to suck me dry. "I''m cumming!!!" I let out a wild cry as I clench my grip on her fine ass and begin to pump my semen inside her. "Kyaaaaaaa~!!!" Evelyn leaks out another loud moan, while her body begins to spasm as she experiences orgasm and squirts at the same time, drenching the couch with her fluids. Suddenly, I hear a tiny voice from behind. "Mommy~! How c-could you do this? And you said you love Dad." ========================================= Take a look at my new book (I Shall Cuck Everyone) which has been published on the 29th of (April 2022) as soon as W.SA. begins. It''s a branch of this novel that you are reading. A novel that was specifically made for people who love overpowered MC, coupled with lustful and romantic tales. Chapter 46 Father-Daughter Reunion "Kyaaaaaaa~!!!" Evelyn leaks out another loud moan, while her body begins to spasm as she experiences orgasm and squirts at the same time, drenching the couch with her fluids. Suddenly, I hear a tiny voice from behind. "Mommy~! How c-could you do this? And you said you love Dad." The voice says with disgust. Hearing the words, Evelyn''s body also jerks up after hearing the voice, and then, we both turn our heads in rhythm to where the voice came from. "C-Ciara~ it''s not what you are thinking," Evelyn says to the little girl that is now standing in front of us, while she hastily covers both of our bodies. Looking at the little girl in front of me now, I''m speechless¡­. It''s as though the girl was cloned out of my DNA. She''s a five-year-old girl, with an oval-shaped face and small green eyes, gracefully set within their sockets, just like me. Her long, shiny, ck hair is left untied, giving her a unique aura. She is wearing a pink robe with flowers drawn on it. In her hands is a big teddy bear that she is tightly clutching to herself. "C-Ciara I''m y--" Before I can even finish my words, Ciara storms off the living room with her small legs, making me let out a chuckle. "Ahh~! I''m so ashamed. I feel like burying myself now, I can''t believe Ciara saw how I was moaning and squirting." Evelyn mutters and covers her face with her hands. I look at her and decide not to make fun of her because I understand how she''s currently feeling now. "You don''t need to feel bad, Evelyn, after all, you are doing it with your husband. Let go and meet Ciara now before it gets toote. I also wanted to tell her that I''m back, but I was speechless at that moment." I tell Evelyn, as I try to cheer her up immediately. Evelyn looks at my face as she adjusts her skirt and replies. "I know, b-but I feel like I have lost my face as a mother," Evelyn mumbles, feeling anxiety. "It''s okay, you don''t need to be ashamed," I say once again, pulling her hands to get her off the couch. Evelyn let out a groan as she finally stood up on her feet. She looks at me once again, while I give her a reassuring gaze. Nodding her head, she begins to lead the way. Inside the living room, there is a staircase that leads upstairs, where all the bedrooms are located. ording to what Evelyn told me while climbing the stairs, she said that the house was equipped with five rooms. One for Evelyn, one for Ciara, one for Evelyn''s sister that I haven''t met yet, one for me which was always cleaned for the day of my arrival, andstly, our matrimonial room where I had sex with Evelyn. There are also many other apartments in the building that are built for gym instructors and other workers. So many things are still vague to me, but with time, I guess I will know everything. I just wonder who Evelyn''s sister is¡­ Abruptly, we arrive in front of a room with a brown door that is designed with different types of stickers and childish stuff. Opposite the room, is Evelyn''s room, which I can''t wait to enter¡­fufufu. Suddenly, Evelyn begins to look at me weirdly, as if telling me to do something before she knocks on the door. "...." Fuck¡­. My hand is on her ass again. "I''m sorry about that¡­" "Humph¡­" Evelyn harrumphs and knocks on Ciara''s door. *Knock* *Knock* "Leave me alone, mum. I can''t believe you did that! Don''t you love daddy anymore?.. If daddyes back home, I''m leaving you for good!!" Ciara yells inside her room, refusing to open the door. "..." Evelyn and I look at each other, almost bursting intoughter. "Sweetie~! I''m not cheating on your dad¡­" "You just did that, mum! Stop lying!" Ciara yells again as Evelyn teases her. "Sweetie~! Don''t you recognize your dad, huh? I was cuddling with your dad¡­" "You¡­dare lie to me! You¡­.dare!!" Ciara yells again. *Sigh* Hearing Ciara arguing with her mom, I then decide to take the initiative to talk to her. "Ciara~! Hear me out, I''m your dad, I''m back, don''t you want to talk to me? Your mom and I were just cuddling because we missed each other." I say, hoping that she believes me. "Eh, really?..." "Yes, I''m telling the truth, honey. I have been itching to cuddle you so much. Didn''t you see that my face is the same as the picture, huh Little Ciara¡­?" I ask again, trying my best to convince her. "Daddy~!" "I''m here, Ciara, I just want you to open your door." *Click* Suddenly, the door of her room opens wide, and I can see her holding a picture of me in her hands,paring my appearance to the picture. "Eyaaaa!! It''s really you, dad!" Ciara screams and jumps at me. I catch her in my arms, inhaling her sweet scent while patting her head as she cries. *Sob* "I''m sorry, mom. I apologize for not recognizing Dad, I''m a bad child. Please punish me, mom." Ciara cries her eyeballs out as she babbles and clings to me tightly. "Oh, sweetie~! Don''t be a naughty girl, I won''t punish you, Fufufu....." Evelyn replies to her. I carry Ciara in my arms and enter her room, settling down on her wide king-size bed. Her room is just a simple room that is painted pink and furnished with girlish materials. Although it might look simple for an adult; however, the room is quite extravagant for a 5-year-old. *Sob* "Daddy~! Why did you leave me alone all this while?.? Mummy is always crying every night, and I always feel bad that my dad left us." "I''m sorry, Ciara, daddy had to leave. However, daddy promises not to ever leave you and mummy again." I reply while patting her on the back. I can feel a connection between me and her, perhaps, a feeling like a bond that I can''t understand. But heck¡­ Being a father is no child''s y, I feel guilty about Evelyn. "Mmm, Ciara believes daddy~" Ciara replies and buries her face in my chest. It''s such a cute sight to behold. I nce at Evelyn, who seems to be staring at the floor for some. I then interlock my hands with hers. "I am grateful for your patience, Evelyn. I promise to always make you happy¡­" "It''s okay¡­ I''m d to have you back." She replies with a light kiss on my lips. I nce at Ciara that is in my embrace and realize an astonishing scene. "What the heck! She''s asleep¡­" Chapter 47 Parting With Evelyn "It''s okay¡­ I''m d to have you back." She replies with a light kiss on my lips. I then nce at Ciara that is in my embrace and realize an astonishing scene. "What the heck! She''s asleep¡­" "Damn¡­ that was so fast¡­ considering that she is just meeting her dad for the first time," I mutter, while I slowly ce Ciara on her bed, covering her body with sheets and putting her teddy bear beside her. Looking at her, a smile is formed on her face as she sleeps peacefully. "Sigh¡­ if only I can cuddle her for some time." I let out a long sigh. "Well, nothing is stopping you from sleeping here tonight with your daughter¡­ I guess she will probably be mad when she learns that you left." Evelyn says, avoiding my gaze for some reason. I can tell that she doesn''t want me to leave, but it''s impossible... "Evelyn, I know you want me to sleep here tonight from the depth of your mind. But some circumstances won''t permit me. Nevertheless, I''ll surelye to visit you again in a few days, I promise." I tell her, while I suddenly lift her from the bed in a princess carry, startling her for a second. "Kyaaaaa!! You idiot~! I''m STILL SORE DOWN THERE, PUT ME DOWN! PERVERT!!¡­" "Uhh¡­ who is the pervert between us? You know you like to breed babies, you even came during sex when we talk about babies¡­ huh?" I reply to her, as I walk out of Ciara''s room and head toward Evelyn''s room, which is opposite Ciara''s own. *CREAK* I open Evelyn''s door and enter her room. As spected, it''s extremely well furnished, with extravagant and luxurious items here and there. The room is painted white with some artistic inscriptions, giving the room a certain calm and mature atmosphere, unlike Ciara''s room. *BAM* "Kyaaaa!!!" Evelyn leaks out a voice as I throw her on the bed. Snappily, I also follow suit and jump on the bed. Damn¡­ this bed is frigging soft¡­ Fufufu¡­ Wasting no time, I quickly mounted on top of Evelyn, unleashing my shaft with my right hand and using my left hand to undo her upper dressing. I don''t have to remove her skirt; after all, she made my job easier by not wearing a panty. Fufufu¡­. Right now, Evelyn''s tits are bare naked to me. With her red, swollen cherries that are begging to be plucked by me. Her thick, white milk seeps endlessly, giving her boobs a glistening look. What a feast¡­. Without warning, I ram my cock inside Evelyn''s pussy. "Mmm~ ahh, nnn~ Iyaaaan! Take it slowly, Vincent~! I''m all yours. If you keep pounding me like this, I''m going to break down. And trust me, you will be the one to take Ciara to school." Evelyn leaks out moans as I begin to hump her in the doggy style. Listening to her words, I felt a little sad and happy at the same time. I''m d that my daughter attends school. Unlike me, that was home tutored for a whole frigging 15 years. While thrusting my waist energetically, I begin to touch Evelyn''s swollen tits¡­ "Yes¡­ Yes, there¡­just like that. Touch me there, I don''t know why myctation increased drastically today. Maybe because I''m too sensitive because of my husband''s touch. Mmm~!" "Speaking of which, you were talking about babies, honey. Should we add one mor¨C No, two more, to the existing one in my stomach, so that I can give birth to three babies¡­ leaving Ciara with three cuties, hehehe." Evelyn let out creepy giggles as I pound her, making me doubt if I should cum inside her. Fuck¡­ she just became suddenly tight. This¡­ Pervert¡­.. At this moment, I know that I''m reaching a dead end, as Evelyn''s wall tightly grips my shaft. I dig my fingers into her soft, moldy ass and begin to thrust her inside-out with full anguish of wanting to cum. PA! PA! PA! PA! PA! PA! PA! Sounds of flesh pping against each other erupt inside the room, capping it with Evelyn''s otherworldly moans. "Argh~! So¡­deep, yes~! Give it to me. Just cum already." Evelyn''s eyes turn moist due to the dexterity of my powerful thrust. In addition, her pussy also clenches more on my cock, making me cum right now. "Fuck¡­" I let out a groan and begin to pump my seed inside Evelyn''s pussy. Of course, also impregnating her again¡­ I don''t really care anyway, as long as she listens to my instructions. I just know that I''ll be expecting triplets in the future¡­ ______________________________________________________________________________________________________ Right now, Evelyn and I are lying down on the bed, cuddling each other, not wanting the moment toe to an end. She''s pretty exhausted and about to doze off at any moment, but still, she wants to avoid parting away from her honey pie. "Honey, please don''t keep me waiting. Your daughter and I need your attention." Evelyn mutters with her eyes, half-closed. "What if I don''te back?" "Humph, you¡­dare?" Evelyn retorts, but the umting tears in her eyes didn''t pass me by. "Honey, I also have something to tell you. I don''t know how you''ll digest it, nor how I''ll put it down. B-But¡­that my sister I told you about isn''t really my sister." Evelyn tells me in a low voice. "Eh, really? Then who is she?" I ask fervently. "Well, ¡­.you see~; when we married, you bought an elven little girl from a cruel ve merchant at that time, pitying. She began to live with us at that time, and we treated her like a sister. Unfortunately, the tragic event urred, but I never told anyone about your death. Even the people who brought back your corpse were all brainwashed because of problems in the future if youe back and they were to find out that we used the forbidden magic. To cut it short, Jojo continues to stay with me, and I confide in her about what happens after I couldn''t bear the situation anymore. She knows about the soul bond thingy. And she helped me a lot in taking care of Ciara and running thepany. However, there is one thing that I want you to change about her, now that you are back. She keeps referring herself to as a ve, even though I treated her like my sister, and lived together for 70 years. She believes that she is indebted to you for life. Vincent~! You¡­know, well, I don''t mind if she bes your woman, and even carries your child. She deserves it." Evelyn tells me with a straight face, interlocking her hands with mine. "Wow~" only one wordes out of my mouth, hearing Evelyn''s words. "Well, Evelyn, today is not the day to approach her. Things already got awkward between me and her because she already said something along those lines. She approached me in the gym today, and I kind of ignored her. So maybe we''ll sort things out among each other when Ie next." I lie through my teeth, since I wouldn''t want to tell Evelyn about the groping stuff. To top it off, the girl in person also gave me a blow job. It will be somewhat awkward. Evelyn nods her head and begins to doze off immediately after telling me the most important things. I rub her stomach, feeling my unborn kids, before kissing her on her forehead. I have to admit, though, that my wife is a pervert who wants to breed plenty of kids. Sigh¡­ I wonder how many she intends to be born. Wearing my clothes and picking up my pouch, I nce at Evelyn''s sleeping figure once again, reluctant to leave her. Sighing, I walk out of her room and check up on Ciara, who is still sleeping. After looking at them once again, I begin to exit the building. This time, I didn''t pass through the gym. But I passed through the main corridor that directly links to our apartment from the outside. Finally¡­ I''m now outside the building, staring at the name of the gym; "Behemoth Center". Shaking my head and wiping off the sweat that is rolling down my forehead, I begin to exit swurd avenue, heading back towards the doom of the divinities. Chapter 48 A Pleasure Ride Finally¡­ I''m now outside the building, staring at the name of the gym; "Behemoth Center". Shaking my head and wiping off the sweat that is rolling down my forehead, I begin to exit swurd avenue, heading back towards the doom of the divinities¡­ "PLEASE WAIT¡­. A MOMENT!! PLEASE!!" Huh? Turning my head to the source of the sound, I suddenly see the serpent womaning toward me, pushing aside the crowd without remorse. Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­ Fuck! What kind of bad luck is this? One shocking thing that she is doing right now also left me bewildered, frozen in ce. She''s levitating in the air, with her serpent body, gleaming under the bright sun. It''s as if I was dazed by her spell, as she is now standing in front of me, with a cold glint in her crimson eyes. "I---I¡­sorry about¨C" "Ho-ho, you don''t need to apologize about that. If I were angry, I would have attacked you instantly." She interrupts me before I can finish my words. She''s currently wearing a brownced floral dress that is covering her body, unlike the thin red dress that she was wearing inside the gym. Her serpent half barely touches the ground as she levitates in the air. "Staring at my chest, aren''t you?" She yells, stunning me for a second. "Ahh¡­no, I wasn''t¡­ well, I think I should get going then¡­" I reply and begin to walk away from the woman, as she was somewhat giving out an arrogant aura. "Wait!" She yells again. "Do you think that you can just leave after what you did to me and the other women¡­?" The woman says with a smirk. "Okay, what do you want?" I ask, slightly angry. "Well, how about I give you a ride, huh?" She asks me with her eyes full of anxiety. What the heck...is she up to¡­ "Ahem¡­ I''m going to the doom of the divinities." I tell her with a straight face. "Oh, It also happens to be where I''m heading to. Well, that will give us some time to talk about your crimes¡­fufufu." She replies with a smirk, bringing her face closer to mine. I''m somewhat embarrassed by the way she''s behaving right now, as tons of people begin to pay us attention. *GULP!* Swallowing hard, I try to keep my cool in front of this dreadful woman. "Where is the ride you are talking about?" I ask, expecting a luxurious carriage to pop out. "Idiot¡­ I...mean, hop on my back¡­ it''s¡­not like we are doing something bad, I just want to give you a ride." She replies with a very flushed face, avoiding my gaze. Oh¡­ That was unexpected¡­fufufu¡­. "Okay, mydy¡­" I tell her with a deep bow as she lowers her serpent body for me to climb on top. "Y-You¡­do you have to do that?" She mutters with a red face as onlookers are now booing and cheering me up, contrary to my expectations. Wasting no time, I leap on her back. She then begins to wrap me with her serpent body, holding me in ce so that I won''t fall off, with my hands clutching tight onto her waist. I have to admit, her serpent half is about 7 feet (2.13 m) long, with a 1.5 feet (45.72 cm) body range. Though her lower end is much smaller than the rest, I couldn''t guess her actual size. "D-Don''t hold me there, you will make me feel weird." She mutters in a low voice. "Then, where do you want me to hold you?" I ask with a grin on my face. "Move your hands upward, a bit." She tells me. Hearing her words, my grin grows wider as I ce my hands on her chest region, grabbing unto her huge mounds. "Ahn~! Not there--idiot! You shameless man! What would your wife think about this if she saw us? You pervert!" She yells and begins cursing at me, as we drift in the air, levitating high, above the surface of Manov. Fuck¡­. Her bra is blocking me from directly feeling her marshmallows¡­b-but her nipples are poking through the bra. This is a clear sign of her sexual arousal¡­ If I y my cards well, I might even have another chance to eat this mature virgin in front of me¡­fufufu. "UWAAAA!!!" The woman suddenly let out a loud cry as I cupped her marshmallows very hard this time around, crushing them within my grip. At this point, the woman''s eyes are already moist, and her body begins to run at a hot temperature, due to her sexual arousal. I then decide not to cross the line again and desist from groping her further. Throughout the trip, the woman and I didn''t say a word to each other, as I couldn''t guess what was going on in her mind, but her nipples remained swollen throughout the journey. __ Right now, I and the woman have arrived at the doom of the divinities. We begin to descend into a parking lot where there are numerous carriages. Where people''s attention is rarely focused on. ,m Abruptly, the moment wend on the floor, something strange begins to happen to the woman in front of me. Her serpent body begins to shrink until¡ª she bes a young, mature, human, woman, with her face still intact. Herced dress rolls down, covering her exposed body part. "Wow~!" I leak out a voice, staring at the serpent woman, who is now in her human form. She is 1.7 meters tall, with a fine huge ass that looks like they were only made for me.*Cough* "Humph, you like what you see, huh? How do I look? I changed into this form because of you¡­" She tells me as she begins to change her stance, showing me different postures, waiting for me topliment her. Damn¡­ I have to admit, this woman is a damsel. "You look outstanding~~! However, I would have preferred your serpent form though, but this form is also nice." I tell with a confident voice, making her feel secure about her look. "Eh, really? Do you like my serpent form? I t-thought people despise our form." She mutters in a low voice with her eyes slowly tearing up. Although she looks human; however, her forked tongue and crimson eyes remain the same. "You are gorgeous the way you are~!" I tell her reassuringly. "Eh, really¡­?" Her face flushes again, as she blushes furiously. "M-My name is Aurora, the third daughter of the beast n monarch--" "WHAT!" Chapter 49 Azure Dragon Clan "M-My name is Aurora, the third daughter of the beast n monarch--" "WHAT!" "D-Do you mean Azure Dragon C-n?" I ask, stuttering. "Yes, I''m the illegitimate child of Azure Dragon n," Aurora says to me with a dejected look. "I see¡­." I reply, nodding my head in realization. Her mother must have been a ve or someone who somewhat got pregnant with the child of the Azure n monarch. It must have been a tough experience for her, being a serpent like her mother. Though I would have liked to know more; however, I don''t intend to pry deep into the matter because I can see Aurora''s face tearing up now. Sigh¡­ why me¡­. Moving forward, I give Aurora a deep hug, patting her head. Here, I was thinking that she was an arrogant woman¡­ "T-Thank you for caring about me, Mr. Oswald," Aurora mutters and separates her body from mine. "You can call me Vincent-" I tell her as I clean thest drop of tear on her face. Aurora nods her head, and then her expression suddenly bes stiff. "The reason I wanted to talk to you is about the aura you used earlier. I discovered that you are an incubus." "WHAT!" *GULP* "Yes, there are some people gifted just like me who can wield all the six elements and have an insane amount of perception. Trust me, they can fish you out among millions of people. That''s why I have decided to give you this treasure. At least, it will save your ass most of the time, it''s an aura concealer." Aurora tells me and hands over a ne that has a small pendant shaped like a Pegasus. "W-Why are you helping me?" I ask in a shaky voice, with the ne tightly clutched in my hands. "I¡­ I did it, b-because I love you¡­. You are the first man who made me feel like a woman. Find me when you are strong enough to protect me, and I''ll also be watching you from the shadows ¡­." The moment the words leave her mouth, her figure begins to disintegrate before shepletely vanishes from my sight. "NO!!!!!" I stretch forth my hands to hold her, but she''s gone¡­ Why? Why do I have to be so weak?.? I HAVE TO GET STRONGER! ONLY BY LUSTING AROUND, I WILL BECOME STRONGER! At these words, I stand up on my feet, ring at where she was formerly standing. I don''t know why, but I suddenly became attached to her. At this moment, her existence nted a seed in my soul. ''I''ll always remember you, Aurora, and prove myself to be your man¡­ I don''t know what you''re going through, but one day, I''ll surely save you."'' I look at the ne in my hand and wear it around my neck. Though, I still look a bit down because of Aurora, for some reason I can''t exin. It''s simr to when I was with Evelyn. Sighing, I begin to walk toward where my master was seated, which is probably a 2-minute walk from my current position. ¡ª-- Right now, I''m currently standing 5 meters away from my master. I can see two beauties each by the side of my master, sandwiching him with their massive boobs. This pervert...this is his true colors¡­ [Hey! Vincent! How was that Serpent girl? Fufufu¡­.. I hope you did some lewd things to her. B-But looking at your rewards, it seems like you did nothing with her, TCH¡­ TCH¡­ so useless!] Myra begins to insult me again. Sigh¡­.this girl¡­ "Where have you been since? I have been trying to speak with you, but all my efforts were all futile." I tell her, paying attention to the lie that she is going to tell me. [Well, isn''t that obvious? I was battling with Mimi. She''s attempting to break the seal that I cast on her and trust me, Vincent, it will be terrible for you if shees back now.] Myra says, sincerely. While not sensing any lies in her words, I also reason with her. I might get all emotional if I see Mimi for now. After all, she''s still a person who I cherish even after all that she did. "I see¡­." I nod my head in the realization of Myra''s words, making her more proud of her achievement of me believing her.^_^ I suddenly walk toward my master and stand in front of him, without him realizing. "Master, I''m back!" I say, stunning him for a moment. "Eh, Vincent, so fast~? Have you popped that stuff¨C? Sigh¡­. Even by looking at your manliness now, I can tell that you have popped your cherry, kukuku¡­.." My master leaks out evil giggles while the two bitches by his side begin to lick their lips seductively while winking at me. Of course, everything didn''t escape my master''s eyes, and seemed to be a little shocked about it¡­. "Alright,dies, take these tokens, when I activate mine, both of you will be teleported to my room. Now, go have some fun, for now, and don''t answer any other man on the way. If you do that, that''s instant death¡­" My master tells the two whores by his side, removing his finger from underneath their skirt. Looking at his fingers, I can see some slimy stuff that is well known among cultured men. The whores stand up and stagger for a moment like they briefly experience orgasms with just my master''s fingers. I wonder what kind of skill he used on them¡­ But still, the whores are giving me a weird look. They look at me once again before they walk away. "Vincent, take a seat." "Okay, master¡­" I reply and grab one of the empty chairs and sit down. "You passed the first lesson way more than I expected, good job. You are now officially my special student, hahaha. But don''t get ahead of yourself. Starting tomorrow, you''ll meet with other students and begin to learn the basics of magic and choose a weapon. I think the mage, school, academy examination will begin in three weeks, so¡ª" Suddenly, my master pauses his words, staring at my neck. "Where...where d-did you get that ne¡­?" Chapter 50 Aura Concealer "Where¡­where d-did you get that ne¡­?" My master says, pointing at the ne on my neck with shaky hands¡­ "Oh¡­this?" T-This was given to me by a friend of mine¡­. She told me that it was just an aura concealer." I reply, narrowly moving backward in case my master decides to collect the ne. ,m Still troubled, I can see my master''s face distorting from anger to excitement, and then an expressionless face. "Calm down, Vincent, you did a good job in getting the ne. But do you know how much it cost? T-That ne is made from two different types of King rank beast. It''s so powerful that it even kept your aura from me. However, I want you to know that there are powerful, gifted, and witches(dark mages) out there that will detect you with a single sniff. And catching an Incubus is akin to hitting a jackpot. You will be used as a sex ve for the rest of your life or rather instantly killed. My second piece of advice for you is to notmit yourself to a girl just because you have sex with her. Choose your permanent women wisely, or else, you will be backstabbed in the future. I''m talking from experience." My master tells me and leaks out a long sigh, gazing at the sky. "Thank you for the advice, master," I say, leaning my head slightly. "Vincent, I think our business is done here, we should head back home" Edgar mutters, as he supports himself with the table to stand on his feet. Drunk¡­. Shaking my head, my master and I begin to walk back toward the room where we arrived earlier when we teleported. While walking alongside my master, I decided to ask a question that has been bothering me for a while¡­ "Master, what does a blood Incubus mean?" I ask. Suddenly, my master''s face lit up for a few seconds like he pummeled a gold mine, before maintaining his former demeanor¡­ "Well, blood Incubuses are just a special type of incubus that feeds on the blood of subi. While a normal incubus gets stronger by lusting around, a blood Incubus can also get stronger by having sex and leeching off a subus''s blood. To top it off, they can also drink the blood of other races, but it will need to be purified before consumption, or else, the Incubus will receive a series of bacsh¡­." My master says, puffing his chest with pride as he exins to me. "I see¡­." No wonder I felt the urge to bite Aurora, but if I had done that, I would have received a serious bacsh¡­ "Vincent~!" "Huh?" "D-Don''t¡­t-tell me y-you are¡­." "Well, it doesn''t matter¡­" I interrupt my master, showing my arrogant side¡­ "Y-You¡­.snotty¡­brat!!" *CHOP* *OUCH¡­SERIOUSLY, THAT HURTS A LOT¨C." I wince in pain as my master gives me a palm chop on the back of my neck for disrespecting him. Shortly after walking for about 20 minutes, my master and I arrived at the house¡­ Wasting no time, My master tosses a teleportation ring in the air, and arge green portal begins to materialize above us. Grabbing my hands, my master and I both leap into the portal¡­ As expected, the tingling phenomenon begins to tickle my body as we drift in what seems to be void space. Though¡­ I still have much to learn about all what the colors of the portals mean. Sigh¡­ such a long way to go. I wonder what my master''s level is, to be able to formte so many portals. *THUD* Our feet suddenly crashnd on the hard floor as the portal dumps us back into my master''s junk room In the Graven kingdom. "Home sweet¡­home¡­" Edgar mutters as waves his hands in the air, inducing the lights of the room to be lit up. With these lights on, I now have a perfect view of the roompared to before. "How about you say; home¡­sweet¡­junk," I say with a travesty tone, teasing my master. Instead of the usual angry expression on my master''s face, a wide, malicious grin begins to form on his face¡­ "Vincent¡­ Starting from tomorrow, Abby will be your team leader, and also your training partner. More also, I''d advise you not to piss her off, or else, your hands or legs will be missing before you know it." Edgar says with his grin getting wider as he waves his hands in the air to cast magic. Instantly, all the junk inside the room vanishes, entailing the cobwebs and goo sticking around. And now, everything inside the room is sparkling clean like they have never existed. "Y-You¡­ tricked me, master! And who the hell is Abby?" I ask angrily, ming myself for falling for such a cheap trick. "She¡­is¡­she...is that girl who opened the door for you¨C, See you tomorrow, Vincent." Edgar shes a weird smile at me and crushes a token that is in his hand. Instantly, a crack begins to materialize in the air, and from there two beauties emerge from it. These beauties are the whores I met with my master back in the doom of the divinities. And right now, these whores are wearing a ck negligee with dog leashes on their necks and carrying a gigantic box full of sex toys. Before I could gawk at their bodies more, I was instantly teleported outside my master''s building. Fuck¡­. That lucky bastard! Was he just going to have a BDSM session with those whores¡­? [Fufufu¡­you don''t need to get jealous, master. As long as you have me, you can carry out all your dark desires on me. I have always been dreaming of you torturing me while you destroy my pussy, hehe¡­] Myra leaks out cute giggles inside my head. Mmm, that was strange¡­I never knew I had a masochist among my members, but a harem is always iplete without one. Fufufu¡­. Right now, I''m heading towards the exit of this base. This base is so wide that I feel like I can get lost if not careful. While walking past the disciple''s square, I can see many people of my age, older and younger, staring at me with admiration and respect, while some are looking at me with disdain. Hearing their whisper, I easily assume that most of them are angry that I''m close to the headmaster, which is Edgar. And to top it off, I''m his private disciple. Although, whilst they are also other powerful experts that train the disciples here, Edgar is a lot more respected since he was the legend who survived an attack of the strongest primordial demon. Furthermore, he''s the founder of the base. Ignoring their tantrums, I arrive at the gate, exiting it. *PHEW* Immediately I exit the gate, I can see Versys standing in front of the gate with his hands folded behind his back. "Uncle~! What are you doing here?" I ask, confused, as I was expecting him to wait for me inside the carriage. "You are back, Vincent? I was just worried about you¡­" Versys replies with a Stoic expression. "Haha, you don''t need to worry much about me, Versys," "Oh, looks like little Vincent has finally be a man, and now your aura is different from earlier," Versys tells me with a curious expression on his face. Of course, Mr. Versys, I just popped my cherry¡­.fufufu¡­ "Let''s go home, shall we?" Versys asked. Nodding my head, Versys and I begin to walk in the direction where the carriage is parked. However, when we arrive at where our carriage is parked, it is no different from mashed potatoes. Not only that but also other carriages that were parked along with our own. "What the hell happened here¡­.?" Versys mutters, brandishing his swords as we begin to hear heavy footsteps dashing towards us at an astonishing speed. Chapter 51 Furry Titan "What the hell happened here¡­?" Versys mutters, brandishing his sword as we begin to hear heavy footsteps dashing towards us at an astonishing speed. *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* The sound of the footsteps begin to get louder and faster. When I say loud, it''s no child''s y¡­ I also noticed that all the walls surrounding the small habitat are already breaking down. Suddenly, my eyes catch a glimpse of two men running in our direction. "RUN AWAY! NOW, FOOLS!!" The two men yell at us as their bodies zoom past us in a sh. *THUMP* *THUMP* My heart begins to race faster with each second that passes as the footsteps begin to get louder. However, I can see Versys standing with his eyes closed, and his sword tightly clutched in his hand, clearly unperturbed by the quaking steps. At this point, I decide not to put my faith in Versys and instead make a run for it the moment things get messy. I''m not beingzy or cowardly, I''m just being careful. Run to fight another day, are the words of a true warrior. Suddenly, a huge shadow begins to tower over us. Raising my head, I instantly recognize the beast that is causing all this ruckus. Fuck¡­. Furry Titan! I was able to identify this beast the moment I saw it, since I was formerly a nerd and book maniac. Furry Titans arezy beasts that are always in hibernation. However, some greedy low-level adventurers tend to hunt them for their beast core. Thus, causing the Titan to go berserk if they are unable to kill it in time. The Titan in front of me right now is no different. It stands at about 30 meters tall, packed with four massive arms andrge torsos that makes its body ratio bnced. Its head is much smaller than the rest of its body, but it has been rumored to be very strong and adamant. *GROWL!!!!!!!!!* The Titan bellowed at us, but Versys was clearly unfazed by its powerful roar. "Vincent, take cover!" Versys mutters in a low yet thunderous voice, clearly angry at the Titan for some unknown reason. "Die! You puny piece of shit!" Versys curses and takes a weird stance. Suddenly, something begins to happen to Versys which also catches the attention of the Titan, making it dash toward him. The long sword in Versys''s hands begins to glow hot red, even the beast gears on his body begins to glow red, and web cracks begin to appear on the floor. It also seems like some sort of energy is running through Versys, as all his muscles begin to bulge. *BOOM* A sound explodes as Versys leaps upward like a shooting star¡­ If it wasn''t for my Incubus eyes, I wouldn''t even be able to catch a glimpse of it. Leaping into the sky, towering a few meters above the Titan. Versys now looks like a God of some sort as all his body is now blood-red including his sword. *WHOOSH* *CHA-CHING!* A sound explodes as Versys swings his sword downwards, at a speed that even the Furry Titan couldn''t register. *SLASH* *THUD* *THUD* The sky is now dyed blood-red, as it rhymes with the color of Versys, while the Titan has a look of horror on its face as its body is cleanly, evenly split into two¡­ *BAM* *BAM* The two halves of the Titans fall t to the ground, with reddish-ck blood spurting out like fountains. Following suit, Versys alsonds on the ground while the red glow on his body begins to diminish. *YAY!!!!!!!!* The inhabitants of the habitats begin to cheer ande out of hiding the moment they saw that the Titan had been killed. Contrary to their expectations, Versys res at them with a murderous glint in his eyes. "Back away-now! You hypocrites!!" Versys roars, causing the women to pee in their pants and the men to tremble in their position. "We''ll leave right away, Savior, we just want to show our gratitude. However, we dare not disobey your words." The old man who seemed to be the leader of the group says with a bow and hastily leaves with his people, so as not to get on the bad side of someone who single-handedly killed a king ranked beast with a single sh. Meanwhile, I''m still standing in ce, staring at Versys in awe since I have never seen him in full action. Just how strong is he¡­? Besides, he didn''t use a single magic, only his beast items, does that mean he can''t use magic¡­.b-but how does he perform some of those magic at times? It doesn''t make sense¡­ Suddenly, Versys begins to walk toward me, sheathing his sword in his scabbard after harvesting the core of the Titan. "Vincent, now that the carriage is destroyed, we will need to teleport home. But that will cost us a lot of resources that are supposed to be used at a critical time. However I guess madame won''t mind, right?" Versys says, waving his hand and bringing out a white chalk, an old scroll, and a vial containing a red potion. "Versys, are you a mage-swordsman?" I ask. "No," Versys replies promptly. "But how can you activate the space ring if you can''t harness MANA? To top it off, I have also seen you use magic at times." I tell him with confusion etched on my face. Versys pauses what he was doing and looks at me like he''s reluctant to talk. "I have always been a failure before I met your father and madame, who took me in and treated me like her brother, they also made me understand that being unable to use magic doesn''t mean the end of the world. Those magic you saw me perform are only performed thanks to an artifact that your father gave me before he died." Versys says, and shows me a small purple crystal that is tied to his neck like a ne. "I''m telling you this because you are his son. You can see that this crystal is high-level. Whilst crystal stones contain MANA they cannot be used directly, or else, one will have MANA poisoning and die instantly. The crystal has to be purified by a high-ranked mage and inscribed with some runes. This artifact was given to me by your father, and I''m grateful to him. I have made an oath to him to protect you even at the cost of my life. There are still many things you need to know, but now is not the time. Just make your mother happy at all costs, and take responsibility for her." Versys tells me with a straight face while he continues to draw some runes on the floor with the hydra chalk in his hand. W-What does Versys mean about taking responsibility for my mother and always making her happy¡­.? t-that sounds weird. Shaking my head, I remove all the perverted thoughts and focus on what Versys is currently doing right now. Versys is currently drawing what is disyed on the scroll in his hands, and the drawings seem to beplete. Storing away the scroll, Versys opens the vial and begins to pour the red content on the drawings. Instantly, the drawings begin to glow, and a red line is seen linking all the runes together. "Vincent, stand in the middle of the runes, we will be teleported home. I had to use formation magic because using my artifact to teleport the both of us would be too expensive. Nheless, using the blood of a red dragon is also costly." Versys says as he grabs my hands when all the red markings have been connected. Instantly, with a sharp, red, blinding light, we were teleported away from Deact Vale. Chapter 52 What! Youre A Loli! *WOOSH!* A sound explodes as Versys and I are teleported to thewn of our house. And immediately, we are suddenly surrounded by a bunch of guards, pointing the tip of their spears at our necks, as they notice the fluctuation of MANA. However, when they realize that it''s me and Versys, they lower their guard and apologize immediately. Waving his hands, Versys sends the guards away and also walks to his apartment. I shrug my shoulders and begin to head inside. Opening the door to our house, it''s silent as usual with only the chatter of the butlers and a burnt smell lingering around in the air. Ignoring the chatter of the butlers, I walk towards my room. Damn¡­ I hope Savina won''t burn this house to a crisp someday. And as for mom¡­.I don''t know when her butler fetish will end¡­ "There''s no single goddamn maid!" I curse out loud as I open the door to my room, and shut it by mming it very hard. *PHEW* Instantly, I take off my cum-soaked pants and underwear and wear a new one. Suddenly, something starts to vibrate inside the pants I just took off. Checking out the source of the phenomenon, I realize that it was the amulet I had stuffed inside my pocket. The amulet was given to me by Evelyn when I told her that I didn''t have one. And right now, the Amulet was blinking with a cyan glow and vibrating vigorously. That means since it was only Evelyn that I exchanged contact with, then she should be the one calling. Rapidly, I pick up the amulet and answer the call by sending a bit of MANA inside as my signature. Instantly, Evelyn''s hologram pops up. What¡­.the¡­ Braless¡­..Naked¡­.Working out¡­. "Fuck!¡­.. Evelyn¡­what the hell are you doing?!" "Fufufu¡­.husband, your wife is missing you and our baby girl is still sleeping peacefully with a smile that I have never seen on her face. And oh, my boobs are aching, and my pussy is still sore that is why I''m naked. By the way, are you at home yet?" Evelyn asks with a curious gaze¡­like she''s going to see through my lies. "Ahh, well, I''m at home, inside my room. But why the hell is your body glistening like that? I mean you look so hot right now, you gave me a boner¡­" I tell Evelyn with a stoic expression. "Oh, really? After all the pounding you did to me, are you still horny? B-but you know what will happen now¡­..? You have to masturbate in front of me right now and cum for me¡­" Evelyn replies with a lecherous expression on her face as she opens her legs wide, showing me her hairless, pink cave. At the same time, she begins to use her finger to masturbate, while her dormant hand fondles one of her tits, triggering a gush of thick milk to erupt from her boobs. "Fuck¡­. Evelyn¡­ when did you start masturbating?" I let out a groan as I grab my erect shaft and begin to stroke it in rhythm with Evelyn''s masturbation. "Ahaan~ Mmm~ Ahh Nn~ Y-You are the one who made me like this, husband. Even though my pussy is still sore and numb, I''m feeling horny right now¡­" Evelyn bites her lips and increases the thrusting of her finger inside her cave while her milk gushes around. Fuck!¡­ I also increase the momentum of my stroking and then I feel the pressure build on the tip of cock. "Argh¡­ I''m cumming~Evelyn~" I let out a groan as I stroke my cock very fast. "Cum¡­.cum¡­for¡­me." Evelyn replies and her body begins to spasm as she experiences a big orgasm¡­. *SQUIRT¡­SQUIRT* Suddenly, White fluids begin to shoot out of my cock, almost touching the roof. "Haa~~Haa~~~Haaa~~ that was a nice session," Evelyn tells me with her body now fully drenched with her fluids. "Yes, t-that¡­.was incredible," I reply as we bothe to our senses. "I love you, Vincent~!" "I love you too," I tell her reassuringly. "You are the best thing that has ever happened to me, if anything happens to you, I''ll surely die this time around¡­" Evelyn mutters with teary eyes¡­ "You don''t need to spoil the atmosphere, I told you that I''ll be fine." "Mmm~Okay, I have to go now. The more I keep talking to you the more I''ll get sad. Come home, soon." Evelyn tells me and aborts the call. Sigh¡­ I let out a long sigh, clean myself up, and wear ck khaki shorts and a green t-shirt. This T-shirt was given to me by a close friend of mine. If I didn''t have Hilda in my life at that time, she would have been the one that I''d be married to¡­ I wonder how she''s doing now¡­ [*cough* It has only been a day, and you are already a big pervert¨C. I wonder what you will be in the next five years toe. Not surprising that Incubuses are always enved or killed instantly. While subuses are also hunted because of their crazy sex drive. What a weird race...] Myra was oozing sarcasm, but deep in her mind, she was jealous. "Are you getting jealous?" I ask, mockingly. [No! I''m not!] Myra bellows¡­ Suddenly, a sphere of light burst out of my body and begins to slowly expand. And from within, an average-looking girl emerges. In fact, this girl looks like a middle schooler. She is about 1.55 meters tall, with long, blond hair that is tied into a ponytail. She''s wearing a white gown with blue stripes on the edges of it. And on her back are two multicolored wings. The most amusing thing is that she has a striking resemnce to Mimi. Well, as for her chest and backside¡­.they are practically¡­.t. Right now, only one thinges to my mind¡­.. Loli¡­ "Hey!! You bastard!!!! Stop staring at me like that~! Am I so beautiful that you can''t resist my charm~!" Myra yells, snapping me out of my daze "Huh?! W¡­.what me¡­.staring at you? What a joke¡­. Are you a kid or something like that?" I utter, still perturbed about the perverted girl inside my head that now looks like a middle-schooler despite all her bluffs¡­. "WHAT?! YOU BASTARD! YOU DARE CALL ME A KID?¡­. I''M EVEN OLDER THAN YOU COMBINED WITH ALL YOUR PREVIOUS LIVES, BASTARD!!!!" Myra yells at me, her face twitching in anger, and the color of her wings are now red. Such anger¡­.. "Wait¡­.wait¡­don''t take it too personally, I just wasn''t expecting you to look like this. You are kind of cute though b-but I was thinking that you''d be a girl with big breasts and a wide ass¡­" I tell her reassuringly, even though I''m still disturbed. "Humph, do you think I''m that girl with cow tits?" Myra harrumphs and shifts her gaze sideways. "D-Do you mean Mimi?" "Of course, it''s Mimi. One of her tits is as big as your head. I forgot that you haven''t seen her in her huge form." Myra replies, her face showing jealousy. "Well, enough of the tits talk¡­ let''s talk about your system rewards," Myra says, as she waves a ck pen in the air. Suddenly, my status window begins to float in the air. STATS<< [Name: Vincent Oswald] [Race: Blood Incubus] [Level 3: 1,500 / 4,000 EXP] [Bad Karma: Unlimited] [Strength: 10] [Agility: 10] [Stamina: 10] [Charm: 10] [Perception: 11] [Mental Resistance: 10] [Sex Points: 16,000] [Mana Core: Yellow] [Health points: 30/30] [Mana Points: 20/20] [Spiritual Aura/Qi: Null] [Extra Stat Points: 1] ------------------- > >Latest Sex Earned Points<< [Rewards] ?You have been awarded a total of 7,000 sex points. ?You have been awarded a total of 2000 EXP points. ?You have earned 1 reputation point from the Incubus God. >You earned 2000 EXP for groping 14 women through their clothes. > You earned 7,000 sex points for fingering 12 women and receiving a cunningulous. Ding! Congrattions on leveling up to level 3, you are now an apprentice mage. ?The system tutorial hase to an end! [Upleted Missions!] Mission: Cuckhold the king of Graven kingdom by fucking the three holes of his queen.] [Punishment Upon Failure:?????] [Time Frame: 1 month] [Reward: Unlock one skill in the system shop for free] ¡ª----------- "Wow, so¡­.all that I have been doing is just a tutorial?" I ask with a slightly angry expression. "Well¡­.that''s just a tutorial. Did you think this system was just raves and roses? Remember the name of the system ''Bad Luck''. Do you think that the Titan attack was merely a coincidence? It was because of your bad karma¡­" Myra mutters with a long sigh¡­ "Wow, I didn''t know that it was this bad," I say, looking shocked. "It''s much worse than what you can imagine, but you won''t relent, the system also has its perks. Remember that it''s a failed experiment of the god of death. If we can somehow get to fix it in the future, maybe it might remove that unlimited bad karma." Myra tells me, looking like she''s rummaging through her memories. What I observed between Myra and Mimi is that they are hiding something from me¡­ At first, Mimi told me that she doesn''t know how she ended up as my system guide. But her sister usually reveals some things to me, although vaguely. "So you mean, there is a way to fix this system and end my misery right?" "Basically yes, but you still have a long way to go¡­." Myra utters with a stoic expression. Chapter 53 Punishing The Loli "So you mean, there is a way to fix this system and end my misery right?" "Basically yes, but you still have a long way to go¡­." Myra utters with a stoic expression. "Damn¡­ that is one big problem. What do you think?" "Well, you are right. We are both in this mess, I''ll try my best to assist you in every possible way, even though it''s against the system rule. But remember that the system is broken, so I''ll be able to bypass it." Myra replies and a creepy smile begins to form on her face¡­ "What is it with that smile of yours?" "Ahem¡­.can we stop talking about the system for once, and talk about my punishment¡­ don''t worry about the noise, I''ve cast a sound canceling magic," Myra tells me, as she begins to make some odd expressions¡­ "What do you mean?" I ask, confused. "Please¡­ punish me, master¡­. I deserve to be tortured¡­" Myra mutters again, but this time with a stern voice, making me realize that she was dead serious. Oh no... I forgot that she is a frigging masochist. And I just remembered that I have a dog leash inside my room. Previously, this leash was meant for my dog, who died about a year ago. "Get on your knees and stick out your tongue¡­." I tell her confidently, however, deep in my mind, I''m still troubled. But if it''s what she wants, then I will satisfy her. Myra nods her head and takes a dog stance, while sticking her tongue out like an obedient puppy. At this scene, I then walk into my closet and begin to rummage through all the junk that I no longer use. Abruptly, I find the dog leash that I''m looking for and a small brown rope¡­ Picking up the items, I walk back to Myra''s position. Right now, Myra''s wings are retracted, and she looks like a human now, except for the two slits on her clothes and bareback, from which her wings were formerly sprouting before. For some reason, at this moment, I''m beginning to get a little excited as I''m about to punish the arrogant girl. Though, I''d have liked to tie up her hands and wings while punishing her, but I don''t want to force her to do something that is against her desire. Throwing the rope to the side of the room, since it willter be handy as the session proceeds, I grab her by the throat and wrap the leash around her neck, making it tight¡­ Suddenly, I grab Myra''s neck and begin to strangle her with all the strength I can muster, and her face can be seen bing very red, due to the blockage of blood cirction. "Garh! Mmm! M-Master~! Please punish me harder¡­" Myra leaks out a voice as she struggles to talk. Fuck¡­this bitch¡­ she''s even asking for more. *SMACK* "Kyaaaa!" *SMACK* "Kyaaaa!" *SMACK* "Uwaaaa!!" I release my grip on Myra''s neck and begin to smack her face as hard as I can. I can even see some of her teeth flying out due to my powerful ps, but I couldn''t care less since she can heal herself up if she wants. But knowing her, she won''t¡­. She seems to be enjoying the pain, even though tears are streaming down her eyes like a fountain, and her cries are ear-splitting. Shortly after, I pull off my khaki shorts and bring out my cock which has gone extremely soft. "Suck me off¡­" I tell her as I grab her now bloodied face and shove my limp cock inside her mouth. "Make it hard, bitch¡­" I tell her,nding another powerful p on her face. "Kyaaa! Y-Yes, master." Myra mumbles as she begins to suck my cock with her bloodied mouth. Looking at the way she is sucking me off, it''s clear that she is inexperienced, and it''s her first time doing it. But why is she doing this¡­..? *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* Lewd sounds begin to erupt from Myra''s mouth as she sucks my now erect cock. I also grab her head, thrusting my meat rod deep into the back of her throat. Furthermore, my right hand swiftly moves towards her chest. And then I feel two little, hard cherries on her chest. Ignoring the size of her small breasts which are almost non-existent, I grab both of them and squish them very hard within my grip¡­ "Nyaaa~! Ahn~! M-Master" Myra leaks out a loud voice as I squeeze both of her cherries very hard, and then her body begins to tremble. *SMACK* "Don''t you dare cum without my permission!!" "Y-Yes, master~! This ve doesn''t dare." Myra cries out as Ind a powerful strike on her buttocks¡­. At this point, the way Myra is now sucking me off, I can''t take it anymore. I''m almost reaching my limit¡­ The orifice of her mouth is so slimy and sloppy like it was practically meant for me to dump my cum inside¡­ "Argh!!!!" I let out a loud groan as I grab Myra''s hair, and pull it hard, causing her head to jerk backward. And then, wasting no time, I deliver onest heavy thrust into her mouth, hitting her vocal folds within herrynx. Then, I begin to pump my semen, deep inside her throat, making her eat all of my seeds without any remnants. "Eat¡­eat up bitch¡­" I tell her as I feed her thest drop of my semen. Afterward, I remove my cock from her mouth after feeding her all of my seed. Although, Myra still seemed to be choking on my semen due to the insane amount of girth I released. "Ahh~Master, your semen is delicious~! And master, please can you fuck my pussy mercilessly and destroy it?" Myra looks at me with pleading, teary eyes after swallowing all my seeds without spilling one bit. *SMACK* "Kyaaaa!" "You bitch! Are you the one to tell me what to do huh? How dare you tell your master to do something? Do you want me to throw you among the goblins and be raped to death.?" *Smack* Ind a series of strikes on Myra''s face while squeezing her little cherries very hard. "Kyaaaa! This ve doesn''t dare to disobey her master again. This ve wants to be punished by her master¡­" Myra leaks out a moan and cries at the same time, pleading to be punished again. Fuck¡­this bitch¡­ I suddenly nce at the small dress that is covering Myra''s body, and then, I swiftly move my hands and rip it off. *RIP!* Following the sound of ripping, Myra''s body suddenly jerks up as my fingeres in contact with her bare skin. Throwing her dress to the side of the room, it instantly vanished into thin air, since it was only materialized with mana. *GROPE* "I thought you said that my skill won''t work on you bitch? Why is your body jerking as I caress your breast huh?" I ask as I apply more pressure on her small cherries, using fingers of paradise. "Nyaaaa! Ahn~! Master this ve is sorry for bluffing, this ve needs to be punished by her master for lying." Myra cries out again as her body begins to tremble like she''s about to cum. However, she won''t dare to disobey my instruction. Right now, Myra''s body is on full disy in front of me. Her tits are probably the smallest I have ever seen in an adult, as it''sparable to a growing kid''s own. Below her jade wide, smooth abdomen, a redcy panty can be seen covering her sacred region¡­ My cock turns erect again, and then, my hands begin to slowly make their way towards her panties, with my fingers of paradise still active. "Kyaaa! Master, it tickles," Myra lets out a moan again. Now, my two index fingers make their way to the side of her panty, inserting it to each side, and then, I begin to slowly slide it down¡­ Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Fuck¡­. "Who''s there?!" I ask angrily. "It''s me~" "Mom!" "Yes, open the door sweetheart" my mom''s voice sounds outside. Fuck¡­ Why must shee now when I''m about to have one of the best moments of my life. I then stick my finger inside Myra''s mouth, using it slowly to raise her head. "Look here, Myra, I''ll punish you sometimeter, you have to go now," I tell her, and spit on her face. "Okay, master, I''m looking forward to my punishment, ahn~" Myra leaks out another moan as I rub the base of her pussy over her panty, however, her face couldn''t hide the anger within, due to the interruption. Suddenly, her body begins to glow brightly, and she begins topress and turn into a light sphere before she suddenly enters my head. I nce at the floor making sure that there are no traces of my jeez. After confirming my doubts, I walk towards the door and open it. Suddenly, the door opens up so fast and my mom instantly pounces on me at a speed that I couldn''t register, pushing me backward, as we bothnd on the bed. "WHAT! MOM! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Chapter 54 Forbidden Fruit Argh¨C why does my head hurt...a lot¡­? [Wakee~Wakee, dummy, it''s already morning¡­] "Huh? Why must you always shout? Wait¡­did you just say morning?" I ask, as I also begin to hear the chirping of birds. [Yes, we are in the morning, dummy!] "Is that the way you talk to your master? Do you want to be punished?" [Hmph, don''t get your hopes too high, remember that I''m also your woman, I deserve to be respected. Only during sexual intercourse are you allowed to punish me and treat me like trash.] Myra tells me, assertively. "Oh, says the person who doesn''t respect her man, and gives him life-threatening missions" [The missions are triggered by the system, not me. By the way, do you remember what happened yesterday?] "What do you mean by yesterday?¡­. Oh shit! My mom was here yesterday, what the heck happened? That''s the only thing that I remember¡­" [Fufufu¡­ you really don''t remember what transpired yesterday, do you?] "If I know shit, why would I ask you?! Just tell me what frigging happened!¡­." I reply, pulling my hair in frustration. [Well, well, I shall tell you-... Your mom came into your room yesterday, getting all clingy after learning about the Titan''s attack, and after that¡­..] "What happened after that? What happened?! Tell me bitch!¡­" [Oh, is that how you talk to your woman? You had better treat me with care the way you treat Evelyn, except when we are having sex.] Myra tells me with a cold voice¡­ "Okay¡­okay, I promise to always treat you nicely, just tell me what happened and stop ckmailing me!" [Fufufu¡­. Looks like you are eager to know the truth. Well, as I said, your mother was getting all clingy and started pampering you after learning about the attack. Afterwards, things quickly escted between you two, and you both ended up having sex. But when your mom finally came back to her senses, she was afraid and sad that you might not forgive her, so she wiped off your memory of what transpired. However, she didn''t know that a silent crow was watching her with a smirk¡­fufufu, thus, in short, your mum is now among the members.] "..." [Aren''t you going to talk?] "Wow, t-that is crazy¡­. I-I don''t know what to say! How will I look at my mom''s face?! I can''t believe that I made a move on her¡­ Fuck! What have I done? I must make sure something like this never happens again." [Welp, I think something like that is going to happen more often between you two, because she''s now your permanent woman.] "What does that even mean?" I ask, confused. [The thing is that yesterday after you had sex with your mum, a new icon suddenly popped up, and it''s now among the system menu. Here it is¡­] ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ DING! >Updating Your Women List. *Mimi ¡ª Permanent Woman Condition¨C (Nullified) Loyalty¨C (55%) *Amelina Oswald¡ª Permanent Woman Loyalty¨C (99.9 %) *Evelyn Anamany¡ª Permanent Woman Loyalty¨C (100%) *Myra¡ª Permanent Woman Loyalty¨C (99.9%) *Hilda Carter¡ª Permanent Woman Condition¨C (Nullified) Loyalty¡ª (56%) *Aurora Azure¡ª Temporary Woman Loyalty¡ª (80%) All Permanent women''s loyalty will be updated every twenty-four hours. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------ What the fuck!.... "What is it with this permanent woman thingy? This shit is no different from the frigging hentai novels that I used to write back on earth, this doesn''t make any sense! Why must it be my mom?!" [Why do you forget things easily? this system was meant to be a jack of all trades. But it ended up as a broken system, however, most of its functions are working perfectly. Due to your incubi race that lusts around, the system automatically gave you a women''s list¡­] "Ahh-, I see¡­. But it still feels weird, I don''t know how to face my mom right now. Besides, why are you and Hilda, my permanent woman?! including Mimi! I have never had sex with any of you." [TCH! Don''t be an idiot! Sex doesn''t determine if a woman will be on your permanent list or not. Any woman on your permanent list loves you without conditions. The feelings they have toward you are unparalleled. Hilda and Mimi truly love you, their actions caused them to be suspended by the system. But I just want you to know that no permanent woman must cheat on you, failing to uphold this rule will result in you losing all your achievements. However, that doesn''t apply to suspended women.] Myra tells me, and I let out a sigh of relief. But still¡­. "Why is Aurora not on my permanent women list? I think her actions yesterday say otherwise¡­ since she gave me such a valuable treasure." [Sure, Aurora loves you, but remember that your interaction with that woman was very short. Her true intentions are still unknown, so it would be pretty ridiculous if she was to be on the permanent women list.] "I see¡­. But do you love me, Myra?" [^__^] "No reply?" [^__^] "Fine, it''s okay if you don''t want to talk¡­" [Of course, I love you, Idiot!¡­ I have known you since you were given this system, and that was frigging 17 years ago. Even when I couldn''t talk with you because of Mimi, my feelings for you kept growing day by day till I finally broke out of my shackles¡­] Myra tells me with a cute voice. If she had been in my presence, perhaps, there would be a flushed expression on her face. "I love you too Myra¡­" [Oh my¡­. My stomach is fluttering, do you know how long I have waited for this moment? I love you too Vincent. I want you to tell me these words every morning.] Myra replies, excitedly. "O''Well, I think I have to get up now, it''s already past 7. I have to dress up and head to master Edgar''s base." I tell Myra while I stand up from my bed and stretch my body. Although, my body feels numb for some reason, like I worked overnight. [Vincent, what are you going to do about your mum?] "Well, I never nned on lusting after my mum before. However, after what transpired yesterday, I have no choice but to make my move and finally conquer her, so that she will stop feeling guilty." I tell Myra with a shrug. [Fufufu¡­ I didn''t expect you to ept the situation so easily. Besides, you pounded your mother yesterday like a beast in heat and came inside all of her three holes¡­] "W-Wait do you mean?¡­" [Yes, it is what it is. The stage two sex beast mode activated yesterday when your mum was cuddling you. You really came a lot inside her. Well, when you are free, you should check your system reward¡­] Myra tells me, nonchntly. This¡­ "Why the fuck! did you not tell me earlier that I made a move on her because of the fucking sex beast mode?! T-That means I literally raped her! Fuck!" [Welp, don''t act like a saint now. Remember that your mom is a powerful mage. Even though a stage two sex beast mode can allow you to overpower the victims that are leagues above you, your mom can swat you away with a flick of her hand if she wants. That means she was basically okay with it. It was even like she expected something like that to happen because she wasn''t wearing a panty or bra underneath. fufufu¡­.] "This is really confusing¡­ording to your exnation, it seems like she''s hiding something from me. I have also noticed her these days since Hilda annulled our engagement and wedding. My mom has been frequentlying to my room without a bra and hugging me at any given opportunity¡­." I tell my observations to Myra. After a long chat with Myra, I walk into my bathroom to take a long soapy bath. While bathing, I can still see the traces of dried fluids on my cock which serves as evidence of what had transpired between me and my mom. Sighing, I walk out of the bathroom after cleaning the stench and fluids off my body¡­ After rummaging through my wardrobe, coupled with Myra''s advice, I settled on wearing a ck T-shirt and ck trousers that was given to me as a birthday present by Arthur. The clothes are aplete set which were made out of a low-level beast. ording to Arthur''s exnation, these clothes are mostly worn by swordsmen during a hunting expedition or training. It could block deadly animal swipes and ws within a limited amount of time, giving the wearer enough time to run or finish the beast. The high-tier ones can also block sword attacks and arrows. After wearing the clothes, I walk out of my room and head toward the dining room. On my way there, I ignore the pesky old butlers that keep getting on my nerves. However, when I reach the dining room, my mom and Savina are nowhere to be found, and no food has been prepared. Hmm, weird¡­ I walk to the living room too but they are still nowhere to be found. I then decide to head toward my mom''s room which is thest room upstairs. I wanted to go to Savina''s room, but I don''t have time for her fetishes, and I may end up doing something to her¡­which I wouldn''t want to. Reaching my mom''s room, I begin to knock on the door. Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! "Mom, are you in there?" Mmm, this is weird¡­ mom is usually the first person to wake up in this house. I then took the initiative to open her room door, since I was given ess to the crystal formation of her room¡­. *CREAK* I open the door of my mom''s room and a familiar lewd scent wafts into my nose. Fuck¡­. I can see my mom sleeping stark naked on her bed, and by her side are numerous sex toys. What the hell! Wasn''t she satisfied yesterday! And right now, my mom seems to have opened her eyes and is staring straight into my eyes without flinching. Fuck¡­. "I-I''m sorry, mom, I didn''t see you downstairs- t-that''s why I decided to check up on you. I''ll take my leave now." I tell her and try to exit the room immediately. However, the door won''t budge no matter how hard I try. Fuck¡­ At this point, my palms are starting to get sweaty. "Vincent, you have seen everything and eaten the forbidden fruit. You don''t need to hide anything now, do you? I know that you somehow remember what happened yesterday because your behavior says it all." Chapter 55 A Shocking Secret At this point, my palms are starting to get sweaty. "Vincent, you have seen everything and eaten the forbidden fruit. You don''t need to hide anything now, do you? I know that you somehow remember what happened yesterday because your behavior says it all." "W-what do you m-mean, mum?" I ask, stuttering, as I continue struggling to open the door, but it won''t budge no matter how hard I try. Fuck!¡­. "Vincent, will you listen to me? That door won''t open no matter how hard you try. Now that the cat has been let out of the bag, you can''t hide your nervousness away from me. I can''t believe that you still remember what urred yesterday, even though I erased it." "I-I don''t get it, mum¡­" "Sigh, remember that I''m a powerful mage, I can tell at a nce that you are lying, and the traces of my magic signature are gone¡­ that is super weird, Vincent, what are you hiding from mom¡­?" My mum utters in a low voice, while she didn''t bother covering up her naked body. Damn!¡­ Looking at my mum right now, I can tell that she is super serious and she can see through me like ss¡­ And the worst thing is that I don''t want her to find out about me being an Incubi in the future, without telling her now¡­ Although I was pretty confident about confronting her earlier, but fuck¡­ my mom''s aura is making me scared shit¡­right now. Okay, let''s do this¡­.. I mutter inwardly, mustering all the courage I can gather, and walking toward my mom¡­ [Fufufu¡­ I''ve never seen you so nervous, why are you scared of telling her the truth? After all, she''s now your woman¡­] Myra tells me, sheepishly, boosting my confidence further. I have to admit that she is somewhat annoying, but she''s the sweetest girl among my members¡­ if i ignore her sharp mouth. Looking at my mum right now, a smile begins to form on her face as I''m now standing in front of her¡­ THUD! My mom suddenly pulls me forward with some sort of magic, causing me to fall on top of her naked body.. Fuck!¡­ I have to admit that my mom''s body is still friggin super hot, as it rivals that of Evelyn, despite her giving birth to 4 children. Her G-cup-sized boobs are still standing firm with the long, red, ripe cherries on top of them. Her stomach is super t with little to no fat on it¡­ As for her ass, well, they are pretty average but that doesn''t make them t. It''s smallpared to Evelyn''s otherworldly assets, however, my mom''s hips are nerve-wracking. And right now, my rock-hard cock is pressing against my mom''s vagina, while her hot breath is blowing gusts of air on me like she wants more. "Vincent, I''m sorry for being a bad mother~! But everything that I''m doing is all because of your safety¡­ I-It all started before the death of your father when¡­." My mom begins to tell me the reason she didn''t refute my advances and why she''s also trying to seduce me¡­ (Note: Those who want to know what Amelina told Vincent should check chapter 17.) "M-mom, do you m-mean t-that you went through all these just for me to keep on living? So my father''s family''s curse is that we must marry before the age of 17? Does that mean that the only solution to the curse is for me to marry my biological mother¡­?" I ask, confused. I just can''t put everything together right now¡­ So many things just don''t make sense, at first, it was the soulbond shit¡­ And now, another curse is lingering over my head, waiting for me to be doomed¡­ "Yes, Vincent¡­ I''m also ashamed of doing this, but it was your father''sst wish¡­. That you should own everything he had, including me, if you failed to marry before the age of 17. I nned for everything, thinking that things would go well, s, we didn''t know what fate had installed for us, sigh¡­ Vincent, are you ready to marry your mother and make her your woman?" My mom asks me, pulling me tightly into her embrace. Fuck¡­ Everything is moving wayy too fast, my whole life changed within a single day after discovering many secrets¡­ And now I''m going to marry my mother¡­ "Yes, mom, I''ll marry you since you are doing this for my sake¡­but what would the world say?" I ask her with an expressionless face. After all, the deed has been done, and she''s now among my permanent women. "Sigh¡­ we''ll keep it a secret till it is the right time to announce our illicit rtionship to the world¡­ Our marriage will take ce tonight, everything has been arranged¡­ I''m willing to do anything to save my son¡­" My mom says¡­ "But mom, aren''t you a little biased here, I feel like you''ve always treated me better than my brothers, why is that?" I ask my mom, curiously¡­ "Sigh¡­ I think it''s high time you know the truth¡­| Zadicus and Arthur are not my biological sons¡­ We found them abandoned on a riverbed, on a beast that my first husband and I were hunting when we were still adventurers¡­ We picked up both of them and adopted them as our own during that time because I was unable to conceive¡­ Luckily, after two and a half years, I got pregnant with Savina and gave birth to her. Immediately after conceiving, your father ran away from home because of his debts and left me with the kids¡­ I got thrown out of our house by his creditors and was forced to live in a horse stable. That is, until I met your father¡­" My mom tells me this story with her eyes looking teary. I don''t know how to feel right now that I keep getting surprises. Yet, that bastard, Zadicus still threatens me because of my father''s legacy. "Mom, do Zadicus and Arthur know about this secret?" "No, you are the fourth person to know about this after your father. Please promise me that you won''t tell anyone, Vincent. Not even Savina can hear about this¡­please, I''m telling you this because we are going to get married." My mom pleads, fervently. Sigh¡­ I still don''t know why she won''t let that bastard know his ce. Oh well, I''ll make sure that this doesn''te out of my mouth, at least not until she tells them herself¡­ "I promise you, mom, I won''t tell anyone about this. Besides, I also have a secret to tell you¡­" I say, pressing my rock-hard cock against her vagina very hard. And then, I begin to tell her about my secret, without missing one single detail¡­Including the soulbond thingy, Evelyn, and the existence of Myra and Mimi¡­ "....." "Vincent~! You were keeping this kind of secret from me?! That''s why I felt that strange energy yesterday¡­ So it was all your doing¡­ Sigh¡­ You hid many things from me, Vincent, I can''t believe that my son is now an Incubus¡­and a reincarnated person who was bound to a strange woman by a forbidden spell¡­ Well, no matter what you be, Vincent¡­ you are still my son whom I gave birth to, since my blood and your father''s blood still runs in you. I should have known that something was fishy when you suddenly developed a MANA core¡­" My mom mutters with a sigh¡­clearly, disappointed in me. "I''m sorry, mom¡­" I reply with a low voice and suddenly begin to kiss her nape¡­ "Ahh~! You naughty boy¡­.are you happy that you own your mommy''s pussy now?" My mom asks as she leaks out a lewd moan. Fuck!¡­ Her moan is otherworldly¡­ "Yes, mom, I''ll always make you happy¡­ and give you the manly attention that you need¡­ I''ll like you to get rid of these sex toys¡­ Only my rod shall prate you, mom¡­" I mutter, as I kick away the sex toys and begin to take off my pants ¡­ "Oh my¡­. My son is now a man¡­.fufufu or should I say, my husband¡­. And you also don''t need to call me mom again, after all, you have eaten the forbidden fruit¡­ Also, when you get back from Edgar''s base, you''ll tell me more about your past world¡­" My mom tells me with excitement showing on her face, while her eyes are glued to my crotch¡­ "Hmph, I enjoy calling you mom and I''ll always call you mom¡­ or aren''t you, mom?" "Ahn~! Mmm, when did the innocent Vincent be a pervert? How many women do you have in total?" My mom leaks out a moan as she asks me this question with jealousy clearly showing on her face. Right now, I have taken off my pants, and my huge cock is now towering above my mom''s pussy. We both want to have more forey but time isn''t on our side, since Savina mighte looking for my mom if she doesn''t find her¡­ I rub my cock against my mom''s hairless, pink, puffy pussy which is now soaking wet¡­ And then I begin to insert it¡­.. "Ahn~! Yes, so big~! Let''s make it a quickie, just cum already before Savina shows up¡­" ================================ Note: This is pure fantasy, I do not advise anyone to perform incest¡­ It might end badly for you if you try it... Chapter 56 Planting The Forbidden Seed In The Forbidden Fruit I rub my cock against my mom''s hairless, pink, puffy pussy which is now soaking wet¡­ And then I begin to insert it¡­.. "Ahn~! Yes, so big~! Let''s make it a quickie, just cum already before Savina shows up¡­" Fuck¡­ So tight¡­. "Mom, w-why are you so tight?..." I mutter in a low voice, as my mom''s walls are clenching on my shaft right now. It''s as though it was only made for me to prate¡­ "Ahn~! Mmm~! Fuck~~! Vincent, did you decide not to go easy on me today? I can''t believe your whole thing fits inside me¡­" my mom mumbles as my cock slowly prates her sacred hole¡­ We are in the missionary position right now, and my mom is wrapping her legs around my back, wanting me to prate her deeper¡­ Whereas only 80 percent of my cock is inside her and I can see her face squeezing up in pain as my cock is now touching the end of her womb¡­ "V-Vincen¡­.d-don''t go any further, I can''t take it anymore¡­ you are seriously hitting my womb¡­" "Yes, mom, you tried, but there''s someone who took the whole of my cock¡­" I tell my mom, and begin to increase my pace, steadily hitting her cervix, causing loud moans to erupt from her mouth¡­ I nce at her boobs that are in front of me, swaying around with each thrust¡­. And then, I instantly nt my mouth on her red, ripe cherries and begin to suckle on them¡­ "AHN! NYAA! That tickles a lot, it''s just like when you sucked on them when you were little¡­ I can''t believe I''m moaning loudly¡­ahn~! Luckily, there is a sound barrier in this room¡­." My mom mutters and covers her face in embarrassment as I pound her cave which is makes a lot of squishy sounds due to how wet she is¡­ "Mom, stop covering your face¡­ I want to see the expression of ecstasy on your face as I make love to you, and ravish those red lips of yours¡­" I reply as I stop my thrusting for a moment, and remove my mom''s hands from her face¡­ "You are so bad~!" My mum mutters as I remove her hands from her face¡­ Fuck! Her face is all red now, it''s as though all her blood moved to her face¡­ She''s as cute as fuck! I can''t believe that my mom, the Iron marquis, is now a woman who is furiously blushing in front of her lover¡­I¡­mean¡­her son. I stop suckling her nipple and nt my mouth on her lips¡­ ''Mmm~! Mmm~! M~mm~!'' Lewd sounds erupt from both of us as we interlock our tongues together, savoring the taste of each other, fighting for who kisses best, and finally marking her as mine as I bite her tongue and suck her blood. Fuck! Why does her blood taste so good¡­ "Mom, can I suck your blood?" "Eh, t-that''s okay with me, I''ll do anything for my son who is also my lover¡­" My Mom replies with a flushed face as we both part with a thread of saliva, separating our kiss. She shifts her gaze to the side and bares her neck to me¡­ Instantly, adrenaline rushes through my body and fangs begin to grow in my mouth. I then lower my body and bite my mom''s neck, causing her red, tasty blood to flow into my mouth. At the same time, I begin to move my waist and cup my mom''s boobs¡­ [Ding!] [Blood B type has been consumed] [+1 perception] I remain unfazed by the notification that popped up, but instead, I continue to suck my mom''s blood, while my cock doesn''t stop thrusting deep into her¡­ "V-Vincent, I think you''ve had enough blood, your mom might faint from pleasure if you keep going on¡­" My mom mutters in a low voice as I keep using my fingers of paradise to caress her boobs. "I''m sorry, mom, I got carried away, your blood is just too tasty¡­" I tell her as I separate my fangs from her neck and lick the remaining drop of blood that trickles down her neck. Tough, two small holes that look like mosquito bites are on my mom''s neck, and i can see them slowly closing up as I stop sucking. "V-Vincent, do you really like my blood?" "Yes, mom, Your blood is the tastiest thing I''ve ever had." "I''m d you are not mad at me, Vincent. Do you know how worried I was, thinking about what I would do if you rejected the idea of marrying me?" "You are one of the most beautiful women in Graven kingdom, mom. Do you know how many men are falling head over heels for your beauty, not to talk about your talent? You are doing this for my sake, mom, stop feeling bad." I tell my mom, with another kiss on her cleavage. Fuck¡­ she''s tight again¡­ I suddenly grab my mom''s waist and increase the pace of my thrusting because right now, I can feel a huge pressure building at the base of my cock¡­ "I''m cumming, mom¡­." "L-Let it out inside me, I''ve also been about to cum for a while now, but I didn''t want to lose to you. Cum¡­inside mommy''s pussy¡­. Mark mommy as your own." My mom begins to ramble as her body begins to tremble under my mighty thrusty¡­ At this point, I have also hit my limit, and then, I tighten my grip on her waist and begin to pump my semen, deep into her. At the same time, my mom also begins to climax, and our hot fluids collide with each other, triggering a tingling sensation on the tip of my cock. After letting out everyst drop of semen. I slowly extract my cock which has gone soft, out of my mom''s vagina. Immediately my cock is out of her vagina¡­our mixed fluids begin to leak out from her vagina as it couldn''t hold the inhumane amount of girth that I had released. It''s such a great sight to behold¡­ A son who cream pied his biological mother¡­who''s hot as fuck. The hidden, dark desire of every male¡­excluding eunuchs and males whose moms aren''t hot¡­ ^__^ Right now, I fall t on top of my mom after her cream pie. Her face is also shifted to the side, as she avoids my gaze, with her face being tomato red. "Mom, do you n on having kids in the future?¡­. You know, Incest is a normal thing in this world, it''s just that your position is hindering you¡­ as you are a marquis, and the wife of the great warlock¡­" I tease my mom again by sliding my middle finger into her pussy which is wet as fuck, right now. "Ahn~! Vincent~ we''ll make love tonight after our bonding, don''t make me horny again." My mom pleads fervently, looking at me with moist eyes, and her thick thighs clutching my hand, not wanting me to finger her further¡­ Sighing, I retract my finger which now has a sticky fluid on it. The fluid that gives every cultured man a feeling of triumph, after making their woman cum. Well, my fingers of paradise are the things aiding me in achieving this feat, and I''ll be a little shameless about it. Making a woman cum with only one''s fingers and without any cheats is the specialty of cultured men, while betas only care about satisfying themselves, and endangering their woman at the hands of predators who are cultured men, that are also known as wolves. That''ll give the foxes the dessert they deserve... ^___^ "Mom, aren''t you going to answer my question?" I ask, with my cock now pressing against her vagina after it gets hard again. "W-well, I-I''ll like t-to have your baby in the future¡­" my mom replies, with her face now looking extremely red, and hot. "Huh¡­ do you mean baby or babies?" "You are so bad~! Why do you want to have babies with your mom? One is enough¡­." My mom replies, hugging me tightly as we both roll on the bed, with her sitting on top of me right now, and her boobs, dangling above my face. Well with the way she''s sitting on my crotch, naked, and my cock pressing against her foldings, I may want to go for another round¡­ but shit¡­she said that she doesn''t want to do it, however, her body says otherwise. I can feel it¡­. I can feel her nectar dripping nonstop¡­. As for her decision about making one baby, I guess everyone isn''t like Evelyn who likes to breed, and I''m cool with it. As long as it makes them happy¡­ "Mom, if you keep grinding your pussy against my cock, I''ll fuck you right now¡­" I tell my mom with a straight face as I grab her by her waist, pretending to pin her to the bed and ravage her. "Oh my¡­ looks like someone is horny today¡­" My mom lets out cute giggles and grinds her pussy against my erect cock, harder. Fuck¡­ "Be honest, mom, you are also dripping wet right now¡­." I reply with a grin, shoving my finger inside her pussy, proving to her how wet she is¡­.. "Ahn~! Y-You~!" My mom''s face flushes red as she pouts and gets up from my crotch¡­ She waves her hands in the air and all the semen and sweat on our bodies immediately vanish like it never existed. Damn¡­. The power of magic¡­ "Vincent, get dressed and let us leave the room so that I can make breakfast for you¡­" My mom says, swinging her fine ass as she makes the bed. ============================== Note: Check out my new novel¡­ [I Shall Cuck Everyone] Search for it because it''s not on my profile, as it hasn''t been vetted by webnovel yet. Chapter 57 Why Is She Mad? "Vincent, get dressed and let''s go to the dinning room so that I can make breakfast for you¡­" My mom says, swinging her fine ass. Damn¡­ My cock turns erect inside my pants again, as my mom swings her wide hips¡­. I want to fuck her, but¡­. "Vincent~! What are you waiting for? Get dressed!" My mom bellows again. ''Okay, fine- but you keep swinging your ass¡­.'' I mutter, and then I begin to wear my clothes. After dressing up, I can see that my mom is also ready to leave the room¡­ *SMACK* I smack her ass and cup them in my hands, I just can''t get enough of her¡­. "Someone is naughty today¡­.huh?" My mum says, shing a smile at me as she pulls me out of the room¡­ After we exit the room, I silently follow my mom from behind, watching how the old, perverted butlers bow their heads like chickens¡­ Sigh, maybe I should even talk to her again about employing a maid. Right now, we''ve gotten to the living room, and I can see Savina staring at me and my mom, with a curious gaze¡­. Savina is now a fully-bloomed woman¡­ She has the same height as me, with her wless white hair, which changed from ck to white overnight when she was a kid. Her round, oval face is just like my mom''s, with her green, small eyes gracefully set atop a beautiful nose and red, perky, juicy lips¡­ As for her chest, it rivals my mom''s, coupled with her long thick thighs and hips which are much thicker than our mom''s¡­ "Mom, why didn''t you wake up early today? Including you Vincent? You''ve been hiding from me¡­. Don''t you want to y with your big sister? Oh and, mom also told me that you''ve developed a MANA core! I''ll-----" "Enough of that, Savina! Let him be¡­. He has to attend his magic lectures this morning, you can ask him whatever you want when hees back. Moreover, I think you shouldn''t expect me to keep cooking for you every day¡­ You are now a mature woman, who is old enough to marry but hasn''t had a single boyfriend yet¡­!" My mom bellows at Savina¡­ Savina also gives aeback... I watch the two women as they argue with each other, and Savina slowly wins the argument¡­. But fuck¡­ I''m hungry right now¡­. The hunger I''m feeling isn''t for food, but blood. My mom looks tasty right now as she argues with Savina¡­ Nevertheless, fuck¡­.what am I thinking? "Mom~! I''m hungry!" I yell, causing both of them to stop arguing¡­ I have to admit that I''ve been avoiding my sister for the past few days because she keeps getting weirder. "Sorry, Vincent, I''ll go and make you breakfast¡­" My mom replies with a flushed face as she dashes into the kitchen. My mom started cooking food for the house after Hilda left, and I can see that she is always struggling to cook as there is a lot of work on her te. Phew! Now that she is gone to the kitchen, the thirst for her blood is finally gone, but right now, Savina is sitting opposite me, staring at me intensely. "Vincent~! Why are you avoiding me?" Savina mutters, slowly standing up from her seat and walking towards me. "I''m not hiding from you, sis¡­" I reply with a frown, wondering what my sister is up to. She''s now standing in front of me, licking her red, juicy lipsvishly¡­ "Vincent, now that you have developed a MANA core, how about we partake in the uing examination that is going to take ce in Rnd Academy¡­? You don''t have to worry about not performing very well, after all, mom doesn''t need to speak twice before they enlist us. That examination is just a fluke..." Savina says, with her hands now resting on myps, and one side of her dress falling off, giving me a perfect view of her cleavage. "Sister, I think you should cover your body first. As for the examination, it wouldn''t be astonishing if experience is not needed. I''ll do my best and imagine myself being in a situation where there is no one to help me." I reply, moving her hands away from myp, and adjusting her dress back. For some reason, I didn''t have a boner after seeing my sister''s cleavage nor did I have any perverted thoughts about her¡­ In fact, it feels like my cock will never turn erect in her presence¡­ Mmm, this is weird¡­ And for some reason, my sister is extremely mad at me. Her face twitches in anger and her cheeks be puffed up. Looking at me one more time, she stomps her foot on the floor and storms off to her room in anger. What the¡ª Why is she angry? ''Myra, do you have any idea why she''s mad?'' [Well, I don''t really know?] ''Mmm'' weird¡­. Are you not a girl?" [YOU DUMB SHIT! HOW AM I TO KNOW?!!] Myra yells in my head, causing a slight headache to override my brain cells. Such anger¡­.. Why is everyone angry? Although, it''s still odd that I didn''t have a boner after seeing my sister''s cleavage. It''s not that I want to do some perverted things with her *cough* but it still hurts my pride as an Incubus. Shaking my head, I begin to walk into the kitchen¡­. Entering the kitchen, I can see my mom cooking some delicious food as usual, with sweat dripping down her forehead as gusts of heat blow on her face. In this world, most of their technologies are powered by crystals, and spirit flies. There are different types of spirit flies such as water spirits, fire spirits, wind spirits, and so on. The cooking equipment my mom is using right now seems to be powered by fire spirits. Spirit flies are somewhat rebellious at times, especially the fire spirits. However, with perfect control over magic, one might be able to control them effortlessly since they are more efficient when used to cook than the cooking equipment that is powered by a crystal. Perfectly controlling the intensity of the fire, my mom''s nightgown is now soaking wet and clinging tight to her skin. Fuck¡­ My cock turns erect at this very moment, and then I quickly close the gap between us without rming her. Chapter 58 Kitchen Injection Fuck¡­ My cock turns erect at this very moment, and then I quickly close the gap between us without rming her¡­ "Kyaaaa! Vincen¨C mmm~~" My mom leaks out a moan as I smack her ass, and seal her lips with a deep kiss¡­ *FONDLE* "Ahn~ Mmm~ Vincent~ we can''t do anything here, Savina is in the living room." My mom mumbles as I fondle her soft, stic ass, using fingers of paradise, slowly sending waves of pleasure down her spine¡­ Ignoring her pleas, I didn''t stop there¡­ I rolled up her nightgown, exposing the new, bluecy panties she is wearing. Without warning, I slide her panties to the side and insert my middle finger¡­ "Ahn~~! Vincent~~ stop it now or the food will get burnt if I can''t focus. Moreover, Savina may enter¡­" My mom mutters, with her eyes getting teary due to the irresistible tion she was feeling right now. "Savina is in her room and the food is already prepared, you just have to turn off the cooker and keep your body still¡­." "Ahn~ but¡­ someone can still enter¡­.and stop saying dirty words." My mom leaks out another round of moans as I increase the thrusting of my finger into her cave while kissing her nape. My mom put off the cylindrical cooker by simply halting the flow of her mana into the fire spirits¡­ Right now, my mom is friggin wet, and her panties are soaked with her fluids¡­. While fingering her cave, she has a low-key orgasm without moaning loudly because there is no sound barrier. " Ahan~mmm~ Vincent, we don''t have to do this now. You can eat me as much as you want at night¡­" "Mom, I promise to make it a quickie¡­" "Sigh¡­ okay~ but¨C if you keep cumming inside me every time, I''m afraid that even a high tier spell won''t save me from getting pregnant¡­" "Oh, how is that?" "Incubus semen is very potent, if you keep creampieing me every time, I-I might get pregnant¡­" I see¡­ I guess I need some kind of skill that will allow me to impregnate women at will¡­ "Mom, I can''t stop Creampieing you¡­ do you expect me to waste my precious seed?" "Ahh¡ª no I-It''s not like that, I don''t want to get pregnant now¡­ It might cause a lot of turmoil and curiosity¡­" My mom mutters in a low voice. At this point, I have also taken off her bra and rolled down her dress which is now covering only her stomach¡­ "Mom, I think you are forgetting something here, as a mage, even if you get pregnant you can pause the growth of the pregnancy for as long as you want," I tell my mom with a steep face, and Instantly she separates herself from me. "H-How d-did you know about that?" "Have you forgotten? I told you that I impregnated the woman I was telling you about¡­ she paused the growth of the pregnancy¡­." "Oh, but isn''t that too early¡­?" "Nah, it''s not too early and I''m also going to Impregnate you today, mom. So don''t try to resist it¡­" "You!!!!" "Ahn~ go easy on them~~" My mom leaks out another round of moans as my hands work on her tits, stimting her ripe, red cherries. Though they are notctating, her mature, cherry red nipples are very tasty¡­ "Mom suck me off¡ª" "Eh?" "Suck me off, mom, please¡­" I pleaded, removing my erect cock, which is now at its mighty, full size. Nodding her head, my mom crouches down and grabs my erect shaft which is now towering above her face. "T-This will be my first time sucking a penis." My mom mumbles with a flustered face and mounts her mouth on my shaft. "Ouch--mom, try to avoid your teeth touching my penis and instead use your tongue to stimte the cap." "Ooh~ S-Sorry, a-about that¡­ this is my first time doing it." She replies in embarrassment after I instruct her on how to give me fetio. *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* Lewd sounds erupt in the kitchen, as my mom sucks me off¡­ Although, she can only suck half of my dick even after trying to shove it down her throat¡­. ''That elf¡­ how was she able to take the whole of my cock in her mouth¡­?'' Suddenly, my mom increases the intensity of her sucking, causing me to feel a huge pressure building at the base of my cock. Fuck¡­ Without any announcement, I forcibly retract my cock from my mom''s mouth and begin to pump it on her face, painting her face and chest with my thick milk. ''Haa~haa'' ''That was an insane amount of semen¡­'' I mutter after disbursing all of my load. However, I can see my mom now with a rare expression on her face¡­ "You know, you could have told me that you were about to cum¡­ or just shoot your cum inside my mouth. I feel so embarrassed after you came on my face without asking for permission." My mom says in a low voice, cleaning the semen on her body with the snap of her fingers. "I''m sorry, mom" "It''s okay, but no more sex this morni¡ª Ahn~! Ahn~! Ahn~!" "You!! Let go of me!! Pervert!!" My mom pleads fervently as I suddenly catch her off-guard by pinning her to therge, silver cab in the kitchen, and Inserting my erect cock inside her wet cave. "Mmm~ ahan~ Nnn~ " my mom leaks out a moan with each of my powerful thrusts inside her cave. I have to admit that my libido keeps increasing and I don''t feel like I could get tired or run out of semen. In fact, it feels like my balls can produce an unlimited amount of girth¡­ Right now, it''s a wonderful scene to see how my cock rails my mom from behind with her being pinned to the cab. Though she''s trying to resist me¡­. she clearly wants me to continue¡­ Moreover, there is something that I want to try and I don''t know if it will end well for me. But I''m willing to take the risk¡­ I nce at my mom''s supple ass which is bouncing with each of my thrusts and caress it with my palm¡­ Gulping hard, I raise my hand in the air andnd a powerful strike on my mom''s ass¡­ *SMACK!* Chapter 59 Impregnating Amelina I nce at my mom''s supple ass which is bouncing with each of my thrusts and caress it with my palm¡­ Gulping hard, I raise my hand in the air andnd a powerful strike on my mom''s ass¡­ *SMACK!* "Kyaaaa!! W-why did you do t-that ahn~" My mom leaks out another round of moans as my palm strikes her soft, supple ass, causing it to jiggle¡­ Fuck¡­. She suddenly bes so tight, at this rate I might cum very early¡­.. Upon realizing that she is enjoying the way I''m smacking her, I begin to spank her ass very hard¡­ *SMACK!* "Nnhn~ Vincent~ Aren''t you ashamed that you are spanking your mom?..." "Of course, I''m not ashamed, In fact, I enjoy the way I''m fucking my mommy''s pussy right now. It''s the best pussy I''ve ever fucked¡­.." (Well, it''s more moist than Evelyn''s own¡­*cough*) "Really~!" "Yes~! Mom, I love your pussy¡­. Do you also like the way my dick goes in and out of your pussy?...." "T-That¡­." "What do you say, mom?...." I ask, increasing my pace¡­ "Nyaa~~ahn, yes, I''m enjoying it and I don''t want you to stop¡­." My mom replies with ecstasy showing on her face. "If you really enjoy my dick, then I''ll shoot my cum inside you, don''t resist it, I want to get you pregnant¡­" "Ahh~ No~! Don''t cum inside, please¡­." My mom pleaded but her pussy suddenly became tight. Fuck¡­. Letting out a groan, I tighten my grip on her waist and begin to pump my semen inside her¡­. *Shoot* *Shoot* My mom''s body begins to tremble as I pump my semen deep into her womb, dumping everyst bit inside her¡­. Smacking her ass one more time, I proceed to retract my cock from her pussy which is now leaking with my excessive cum¡­. I felt somewhat prideful after seeing my handwork. (of course, who wouldn''t be proud of creampieing their hot mom and trying to impregnate her. Well, I want to impregnate her so that I can receive enough experience points¡­it''s not like I''m being selfish *cough*) Right now, my mom is still experiencing a huge orgasm as her eyes roll to the back of her head, and her body almost copses¡­ However, I reach out to her from behind, stopping her from falling¡­ Her face flushes red, as I now hold her in my arms with my hands grabbing onto her soft, supple breast¡­ "You¡­ pervert¡­.! You''ve finally gotten what you wanted¡­." My mom mumbles with a very red face as she hastily cleans herself and my dick, and wears her cum-soaked panties and nightgown¡­ "Mom, what do yo¨C" Before I can finish my words, green characters begin to appear in my view¡­ [Ding] [You have impregnated your mother] [You have acquired a new title; Mother Fucker] [You have unlocked a new slot; Taboo] [Fuck more female family members to increase the number of taboosmitted.] ¡­.. ''Damn... What''s it with this shitty "Mother fucker" title!?...'' "Vincent~!" Weren''t you talking?" My mom says with a flushed expression, snapping me out of my daze. "Mom, I can guess why your cheeks are so red; You are now pregnant aren''t you?" I ask, wrapping my hands around her waist, with my dick now pressing against her again. Well, in this world, females can discern immediately the moment they get pregnant. And right now, my mom is so flustered, i can tell that she is feeling butterflies in her stomach. "Vincent~! I can''t believe that I got pregnant within two days. I''m so~ ashamed of myself right now¡­ Serve the food yourself, I-I need to go to my room¡­" My mom mutters and separates herself from me, sprinting away from the kitchen in embarrassment. I didn''t run after her nor did I stop her, I understand how she''s feeling¡­ She had struggled to conceive before she gave birth to Savina and me. However, after just two days of sex with me, she had already conceived¡­ Sighing, I take a look at the food that my mom prepared. It''s a food called mona, it''s simr to the spaghetti back on earth, but it''s much thicker and harder to chew. She also prepared a sauce, which she made with Raggo meat. Raggos are ck horned animals that are simr to the cows and goats on earth. Swallowing hard, I take a small portion of mona and eat it right inside the kitchen. For some reason, Savina didn''t appear in the kitchen or request her food. After eating my food, I evacuate the kitchen and head outside. It''s already 8:00 am now and I still have a long day ahead. After all, 48 hours is equivalent to one day in this world. Sometimeter, I''m in our courtyard, with Versys standing beside me. "Vincent, you have to listen to me, your mom told me to lo¡ª" "You don''t have to look after me today, Versys. I want to go alone. If you keep guarding me, I''ll always be a weakling." I say, assertively, refusing to allow Versys to follow me. However, I can see Versys''s face changing into a strange expression. "Vincent, I''ll respect your wish today and allow you to go on your own. However, take this with you, it''lle in handy when you are in trouble¡­. It''s among the things that your father instructed me to give you when you are old enough." Versys says, handing me a ck space ring, with dragon runes embedded in it. "What are the contents inside?" I ask while wearing the ring on my finger. "You''ll find out¡­" Versys replies and begins to walk away. Sighing, I decide not to peek into the space ring for now because I''m alreadyte for lectures. "Sprint~" I mutter. [Sprint has been activated] [The host''s agility has been doubled] =============================== x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x Chapter 60 Adventurers Guild (Part 1) Sometimeter¡­ Right now, I''m In front of master Edgar''s base. Using sprint, I''m able to cover a long distance within a short period of time despite having a low agility. My legs are also covered in dust and debris after running all the way here, but still¡­ it was worth it. Though, It kind of feels weird that I''m going to knock on the gate right now. At least there should be some type of mechanism that works with special tokens and will automatically open the gate. Sighing, I knock on the gate¡­ Sometimeter, I hear the mechanism of the door being opened from behind, and then, a beautiful breathtaking woman emerges from within. Seeing this woman, a frown forms on my face. This is the same annoying woman who opened the door for me yesterday. And just as I guessed, my doubts are correct; she''s a Neko woman. Her cute fluffy ears are stiff as fuck, like she''s sad to see me. Her small round mouth is now opened, with her pink tongue sticking out as if she''s surprised about something. Man, that tongue will feel so good when it works on my particr something¡­. "My name is Abby Gray, I''m your team leader and your teacher in master Edgar''s absence. You''ll have to obey m¨C" "Alright, I get it, just stop those bullshit" I reply, shrugging off her words. "You!! How dare you talk to me like that!? Do you want to die!! I''m your team leader, you have to respect me!!" Abby yells behind my back as I walk away from her. Gritting her teeth, she begins to walk behind me, stomping her feet on the floor angrily. "I''m to lead the way not the other way round! Hey! Listen to me, I''m your team leader!" Abby bellows as she walks past me and stands in front of me, preventing me from going further. "What do you want?" "Hey, listen up, I''m your team leader, you have to listen to me. A-And don''t do anything stupid because I know your secret¡­." Abby tells me with a slight, flushed face as she steps on my foot and begins to walk away. Sigh¡­. Such arrogance. Shaking my head, I follow her. We are now in the disciple''s square. There are lots of students who are around my age or older, walking in the same direction as Abby and me. The number of disciples that I''m seeing right now is very shocking. In fact, it feels like this ce is an academy on its own. "Abby, why do I feel like this ce is simr to an academy? I mean, there are also required outfits for both men and women. Aren''t they going to attend the other academies in our kingdom or another kingdom?" "First and foremost, you should call me big sister, at least. After all I''m older than you, and like I said yesterday, this ce is built for orphans. All the people here are orphans, including me. We are being taken care of by the old-timers, and elders who give us the privilege to enjoy most of what nobles like you would die for. There are many exciting, and thrilling things here. Some of which you won''t even find at most of those academies. We are going to the Adventurer''s guild right now, so I don''t want to talk further¡­" Abby mummurs and increases her pace. "Wait Abby, at least, you''ve got to exin these things to me, why do you have to be so mean? What are we going to do at the Adventurer''s guild? Abby! Abby!" "Humph!" Abby grumbles and ignores me. "Okay, big sister, what are we going to do at the Adventurer''s guild?" I ask with a long sigh, hoping that she answers me this time. "We are going to pick a mission at the guild. One more thing, you''ll have to change into the disciple''s robe and you''ll be the luggage boy for today, Nobel boy¡­ After all, you are practically useless for the expedition. Also, do not fret, I''ll make sure to save your weak ass from dying. Let''s walk fast so we can meet up with the rest of the team, they''ll also inform you about the rules and regtions of this base." Abby replies with an evil grimace on her face and her hands folded to the back. I nce at the robe she is wearing andpare it with the others and realize that there is a difference between the two. Both are made with cheap materials, and both are brown robes. Themon ones I can see right now are just in robes, while Abby''s robe has a single white ribbon sewn to it on the chest region of her chest *cough*. Of course, I only discovered this while I was trying to gauge the size of her melons. I''ve always heard the rumors that Nekos are fond of sex, but this woman in front of me doesn''t seem to be the type. She is the coldest and most frigid woman I''ve ever seen. I also don''t know why all thesemoners see all Nobles as scumbags¡­sigh. [Well, you are also an arrogant Noble. You literally just called themmoners! Which makes you a scumbag too. I remember when you followed your mom to an outing when you were a kid and began to cry when a small, dirty poor kid mistakenly stepped on you.] "Ahh- well t-that''s when¡­ Damn you, Myra, my baby instincts took over that day, I didn''t mean to act childish." [Okay, whatever¡­. You haven''t checked your attributes or the system shop today] "Oh¡­that''s true¡­; System Stats" I mutter¡­ Suddenly, green texts begin to appear in my view. However, the most surprising thing is that I can still see my surroundings. [System Attributes] [Name: Vincent Oswald] [Race: Blood Incubus]... =============================== Note: I want to fill up my privilege, so it may take a while before another chapter pops out here, but I''ll try to fill up the privilege asap. x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x Chapter 61 Adventurers Guild (Part 2) [System Attributes] [Name: Vincent Oswald] [Race: Blood Incubus] [Level 4: 0/8,000 EXP] [Bad Karma: Unlimited] [Strength: 10] [Agility: 10] [Stamina: 10] [Charm: 10] [Perception: 12] [Mental Resistance: 10] [Sex Points: 66,000] [Taboo: 1] [Title: Mother Fucker] [Mana Core: Yellow] [Health points: 30/30] [Mana Points: 20/20] [Spiritual Aura/Qi: Null] 2 Free Stat Points Remaining ------------------- > >Latest Sex Earned Points<< [Rewards] [All Points Earned] ? Total Sex Points Earned: 50,000 Total Experience Points Earned: 500( plus 4000 Exp For Instant Level up) [Charts Of Earnings] ¡ïYou earned an instant level up (400 Exp) for making your mum your permanent woman. ¡ïYou earned 500 Exp for growing some balls and dominating your mum ¡ïYou''ve earned 10,000 sex points for fingering a group of horny women in public. ¡ïFingers of paradise have evolved to level 2 due to using it constantly. ¡ïYou earned 10,000 sex points for making a group of horny women cum. ¡ïYou earned 10,000 sex points for degrading a masochist ¡ïYou earned 20,000 sex points for impregnating your mom ¡ïPlus 1 perception point for consuming B-type blood. ________________________________________________________________________________________________ [MENU] [Innate Skills] ¡ïIncubus Sex Aura: The host can increase the opposite gender''s sexual arousal by turning on the sex aura, as the host can only level up and acquire sex points by lusting around. Level: 1 Usage: 5/5 in a day. ¡ïSprint: The host can multiply his agility 2x, by activating sprint. Sprint can also evolve as the host keeps leveling up. Level: 1 Usage: 1/1 in a day. ¡ïGod''s Eyes: The Host can see through walls, women''s dressings, and magic formations that were made by weak mages, but will eventually evolve. God''s eyes can also be used to scan 1000 meters radius of the host surroundings during the daytime or nighttime. God''s eyes are a special gift from the God of death. Level: 1 Usage: (Passive). ¡ïDivine Rod: The host was given a divine rod to conquer any woman and absorb their coitus essence in order to level up, regardless of their rank. Usage: (Passive). ¡ïIncubus Shadow: When the Incubus shadow is activated; the host aura will attract any subus within a range of 50 meters radius. Usage: 1/1. ¡ïRegeneration: The host body will automatically heal when a fatal injury has been acquired. Usage: Mana points will be used based on the fatality of the injury. ¡ïSystem Inventory: The ten by ten meters inventory can be used to store any item, except living beings.] Usage: (Passive). -- [External Skills & Spells] ¡ïFingers Of Paradise: There is nothing more op than for a man to be able to use his fingers to pleasure any type of woman, regardless of their sensitivity Category: Skill Level: 2 (maxed out) Usage: 2 Mana Points Per Minute ¡ïEmbodiment Of Laziness: The host will be able to do all household chores effortlessly. Grade: Tier 1 Category: Spells / Light Magic ¡ïSystem Grimoire: Allows the host to store any spell, important lecture, or magic formation for easy ess in the future. Grade: Tier 1 Capacity: Can store up to 100 spells, 50 formations, and 100,000-word counts for lectures. [System Store] ¡ï There are many items, skills, and spells in the system store that the host can purchase. The system items only range from sex toys to consumables. While the skills and spells will be generated randomly as the host levels up. The ones listed below are the ones generated by the system. Any items, skills, or spells that are generated the previous day might not be avable the next day, as the system store resets itself daily. [Today''s Items]: ¡ï Fireball: conjure a ball of fire Grade: Tier 1 Category: Spell / Light Magic Cost: 11,107 Sex Points ¡ïIce Spears: create sharp shards of Ice Grade: Tier 1 Category: Spell / Light Magic Cost: 15,000 Sex Points ¡ïNipple mps: A material used for hardcore sex and sadistic desires. Category: Items Cost: 1,220 Sex Points ¡ïWish Card: Wish for almost anything. Note that not all wishes can be granted, so the host should wish for something reasonable. Category: Consumables Cost: 25,000 Sex Points ¡ïAll the items and skills generated might not be avable tomorrow. ------ [System Poison] ¡ïThere is a reason why the system is called the Bad Luck system. The system is a failed experiment of the God of death, thus, using the systemes with a price. ¡ïSex Beast Mode: The host will lose his mind and turn into a crazed, horny beast when the sex beast mode is triggered by the system. Sex beast mode has no perseverance, but the host might learn to control it in the future.] ¡ïSex Beast Mode: Stage One ¡ïSex Beast Mode: Stage Two ¡ïMore Poisons will be added as the host levels up. _________________________________________ [Missions] [Mission: Cuckhold the king of Graven kingdom by fucking the three holes of his queen.] [Punishment Upon Failure:?????] [Time Frame: 1 month] [Reward: Unlock one skill in the system shop for free] _______________________________ Looking at all this info, I don''t know whether I should cry orugh. The system has always been perverted and has triggered shameless missions. I understand that as an Incubus, these kind of things are the norm for an incubi, but¡­ the stupid title and the Taboo stat left me speechless. Furthermore, I expected an enormous amount of experience points rather than sex points, but either way, both have their perks and If experience points are gotten easily then that wouldn''t make sense. I just wonder what the goal of the entity that created this system was. Scrolling away from the attributes, I begin to check out the system store. [Vincent! You must buy me that, please~please~please, I need it-] "What do you want?" [I-I want the nipple mp, it would be nice for our session, please¡­..] Myra pleads fervently. Shaking my head, I decide to buy it for her since it is the cheapest thing in the store today. It also feels like luck is on my side today, as all the things in the store are cheap as fuck. The first thing I want to buy right now is the wish card. Even though I don''t have something significant to wish for at the moment, it will still make a good consumable during a crucial time. Plus, I still have 2 undistributed stats points which will alsoe in handy. [Wish Card Has Been Purchased] [41,000 Sex Points Remianing] [Fireball Has Been Purchased] [29,893 Sex Points Remaining] [Ice Spears Has Been Purchased] [14,894 Sex Points Remaining] [Nipple mp Purchased] [13,673 Sex Points Remaining] All Purchased Items Have Been Added To The External Slot¡­. _______________________________ [Thank you so much, Vincent. I love you¡­.] "Oh" "I wasn''t expecting that, so you said that because I bought you a nipple mp? Why do you even get pleasure from pain?" [W-Well, that is because it''s something I have always fantasized about, you punishing me with your dick, while I moan under you like crazy. Oh my, just thinking about it makes me want you to fuck me right now¡­] Damn¡­ "Okay~Okay, I get it now, I''ll punish you when I have the time, okay?" I tell her with a depressed tone. I really don''t like to torture a woman, especially my woman, this is just too craz¡ª *BAM* I suddenly feel a heavy palm strike the back of my neck. "Fuck!.... You bitch! Must you strike me so hard like that?" I shout at Abby, causing the other disciples to stare at us. "You fucker!!! You were mumbling to yourself without even realizing that we are already at the Guild!" Abby bellows with veins popping on her neck and forehead. At the same time, I can hear people whispering and gossiping with disdain in their voices like they are shocked. ¨C'' Wow, is that the senior''s boyfriend? He''s so cute but I have never seen him. ¡ª'' They are the perfect fit since they are both crazy, see the way they are shouting in public. It''s obvious that he is her boyfriend, his hands or legs would have been chopped off if he wasn''t. ¡ª'' Hmph, I hope that he''s not joining our base, but instead came to visit her. ¡ª'' As expected of her, her boyfriend is handsome, that''s why she''s so proud. But if he''s nning on joining our base, then I won''t mind destroying that fine face of his. Hearing all these utterances, Abby''s face turns red like a tomato, but her expression is still cold. "Are you just going to stand there and watch? And as of today, pretend to be my boyfriend¡­" Abby tells me and begins to walk away. What the¡­.. There is a huge building in front of me right now, with the words Adventurer''s Guild boldly written on it. Instead of wasting time by checking out my surroundings, I follow Abby from behind. Chapter 62 Taming The Neko Girl Right now, I''m inside the adventurer''s guild with Abby sticking by my side like glue. We are inside a fancy-looking hall, seemingly waiting for our teammates, while I gaze around therge hall that is amodating about a thousand disciples right now. Not to mention the artifacts, beasts crystals, and elixirs that are being sold here. Not only that, but there are also several merchants inside the hall, selling all sorts of things. Some of which I couldn''t even identify. Furthermore, this is my first time entering a guild and the view in front of me is different from what I have always pictured. The hall is crowded with people right now but it doesn''t seem to be inconvenient for movement. It is also beautiful here as there are many artistic drawings and artworks on the white walls of the guild. A little distance from me is a rtivelyrge tform where many people are gathered and assembling into a queue. Atop the tform arergely written words, showing ''Reception Attendees''. You must all be wondering why Abby Is sticking to me like glue right? Of course, she told me to act like her boyfriend from now on. She seems to want me to act like one because of my handsome face. Moreover, as payback, I made her a little ufortable by touching her and wrapping my hands around her waist. To top it off, I gave her ass a squeeze which made all the faces of the other disciples turn red. Fufufu¡­. Doing this to this arrogant girl made me excited for some reason, it feels like Abby basically set a trap and fell into it with her own hands. "You bastard! Must you do that? Just let us leave the guild, I''ll give you the biggest beating of your life, you arrogant piece of shit!..." Abby groans and bellows under her voice with a very red face. Hearing her words, I can tell that she is very mad, and the threat in her voice makes me gulp hard. "Hmph, whatever¡­.. By the way, who was that man who you just spoke to?" I ask Abby with my hand still wrapped around her waist. "What? Are you jealous? Don''t even think that I like you or that i might be interested in you. I am just using you as a mere tool to push away my suitors, d-don''t get your hopes too high¡­" "Oh¡­ then why is your face so red? Don''t tell me that you have fallen for my charm? Am I not handsome enough for you? In fact, it feels like we''re made for each other, aren''t we?" I tease Abby further, by groping her ass this time, causing her face to turn extremely red¡­. ¡ª -"TCH¡­ I never knew elder sister Abby was this type of lewd woman¡­ Does she have no shame?" -"What¡­? She''s with her boyfriend, why do you care about what they do¡­?" -"i Know, I get it, but it''s still pretty stupid to do such a thing in public. Her boyfriend must be a pervert, big sister''s face is extremely red, which means she''s also ashamed about it." -"TCH! Does that even matter? I wish my boyfriend could do something like that to me in public. Thinking about it is making my body extremely hot right now¡­ahh~" -"Jie! Jie! Jie! I never knew you were a pervert, Bliss. By the way, I heard a rumor that her boyfriend is master Edgar''s disciple. I never knew that master Edgar could take in a disciple. He must be from a powerful background¡­ I just wonder if he and big sister Abby have been meeting secretly before." -"Idiot, think about it, they look so close they must have been seeing each other secretly. I bet he must have popped big sister''s cherry. But Meg, aren''t you thinking what I''m thinking?" -"Kek¡­Kek¡­ I''ll also shoot my shot, Fufufu¡­" ¡ª Abby and I can clearly hear the gossip of the girls that walk past us. I don''t know if they didn''t realize that they are loud or if they are just in stupid. Or maybe being demi-humans allowed us to hear them clearly due to our heightened senses. Well, whatever these girls did just made me one step closer to achieving my goal¡­kek. As for Abby, her face is extremely red after hearing what the girls said. I can even feel the heat radiating from her heated cheeks as she blushes furiously. "Hey, Vincent¡­" Abby calls out to me. "What''s the matter?" "W-Well, the thing is that I might give you a chance if you can work hard and prove yourself worthy of me within a month¡­" Abby mutters while fiddling with her fingers and hair. "I don''t understand what you mean by chance" I tease her, faking ignorance. "Just forget about it, Idiot!" Abby bites her lips in regret with a pout on her face. It''s not that I''m being flirty for no reason, I just like this woman naturally. My eyes have been set on her right from yesterday when we first met. Although, our first meeting wasn''t actually good, something about her just attracted my attention. "Why won''t you go out with me starting from today?" I ask romantically, hugging her from behind. ''Fuck!.... Vincent, control yourself, control yourself.'' I curse under my breath while I try to stop myself from getting a boner. "Because I don''t want you to be a deadbeat and get all excited. I''ll consider your proposal after you prove yourself to me¡­" Abby tells me in a stern voice. "What is there to consider, are you doubting your feelings? Your heart is beating very fast Abby, I know you want me¡­think about it, what if another girl snatches me from you?" I whisper into Abby''s ears just like a grim reaper. Abby simply closes her eyes like she''s in a deep thought, with a long sigh escaping from her mouth. "Ahh~ What have I gotten myself into? I don''t know why I easily fell in love with a person like you. This is the first time I''m feeling this way in front of a man¡­sigh¡­ Okay, we can start dating but only on one condition." Abby replies and turns around, facing me with our faces a few inches away from each other. "What Condition?" I ask. "No touchy~touchy and no sexual intercourse till you can be able to defeat me inbat and magic. If you can achieve this feat, then you will eat up my pure body as a reward." Abby tells me slutily, as she licks her red, juicy lips provocatively. I know that she is trying to help me get stronger quickly by using her body as a bargain to get me motivated. And I truly appreciate that, but man¡­. I can''t wait to eat her up, however, this task seems to be an arduous one. I''m going to Rnd academy in one month, and it''s almost impossible for me to be able to achieve this feat. Thinking about it made me realize how cunning she is. "I''ll try my best, thanks for caring about me," I tell her. In the next moment, Abby begins to move her face towards mine. "This will be my first kiss, and I won''t kiss you anymore till you prove yourself," Abby mutters. "WHAT THE FUCK!!" "If you guys really want to do it that badly, at least you guys should get a room. Stop making out inside the guild!" A loud feminine voice sounds from behind. Hearing these words, mine and Abby''s body freezes. "Kyaaa!" Abby''s body jerks back, as she cries out and separates her body from mine. At this moment, our faces be extremely red. Man¡­even I felt embarrassed after hearing that remark. Turning our head in sync, our gaze falls on four people walking toward us. They are two boys and two girls who are also wearing the disciple''s robe. Chapter 63 Meeting The Team Members "Are you the new member?" A scrawny, short, human guy with a mouse-like mouth and who looks like he hasn''t eaten for decades, asks me. "Yes, I am." I reply briefly. To be sincere, my gaze is focused on a mouse-looking guy who has rough ck hair and an unkempt mustache. His height is about 1.5 meters, so he''s pretty shortpared to others. "My name is Russell, and this person by my side is my little sister Laura," Russell tells me, shing a smile. His sister also waves at me¡­ Looking at the girl he called his sister, she looks more healthy and tallerpared to him. She''s standing at about 1.65 meters. Her looks are quite average¡­. And her package, such as her boobs look to be a handful if I cup them. Meanwhile her ass is much smallerpared to Abby''s own, and let''s not even talk of my sister''s ass or Evelyn''s otherworldly assets. The unique feature about her is her red hair, which she tied into tworge buns. In the next moment, my gaze falls to the duo standing right next to the mouse-looking guy. "Hi, My name is Kim, and this is Kurt, my twin brother." A blond-haired girl says, pointing toward a bulky guy who is about my height. Fufufu¡­.. Well~Well, they are all siblings. If I y my card right, I may get to eat up these beauties. As if Abby can tell what is going on in my mind; she gives me a dangerous re. *GULP* Wiping the bead of sweat rolling down my face, I start to inspect the duo with keen eyes. Kim is a blond-haired girl with the same height as Abby which is 1.6 meters. She also has an oval-shaped face with green eyes gracefully set on a petite nose and her crescent-shaped eyebrows set atop her alluring, wless face. Moreover, she''s also endowed with nice assets. Her boobs are pretty big and her hips are considerably on par with that of Savina''s. *Cough* i know you are all wondering why I''m giving a vivid description of her. Well, she''s more endowed than Laura. Laura isn''t bad either¡­but man¡­.the one with thick thighs wins. Shifting my gaze to the side, my sight falls on the bulky-looking guy who is standing like a boulder. He''s the same height as me, even towering above me slightly. However, there is something odd about him¡­ his head ispletely bald and on his neck; are massive sets of strange jewels. There isn''t really anything special about this guy except for his bald head,rge robe, strange jewels, and the long staff in his hand. To put it simply, he looks like a monk or something along that line. "It''s nice to meet you guys, my name is Vincent. Please take care of me," I give an introduction. "Hehe¡­..it''s a pleasure to meet you, Vincent. Wee to our group, this big sister will surely take care of you¡­.fufufu," Laura tells me with a weird smile. "*Cough*..... Enough of the introduction¡­. Vincent, as you can see, we are one family. We work in unison like siblings rather than teammates, and every one has their specialty." Abby says. For example, Kurt here is a priest, Kim is an archer, Laura is a witch and an Alchemist, and Russell is abatant who relies solely on his fists. As for me, I''m a swordswoman, and as for you; your role will be¡­ a luggage boy for now until you have your specialty." Abby says with a poker face. As payback for humiliating me, I squeeze her ass cheeks in front of our teammates, causing her face to flush red. "Umm¡­ Team leader, is he not your boyfriend? I saw you guys making out, so why do you want to make him a luggage boy?" Kim asks with keen eyes, while looking at me with pity. ''Fuck!.... What kind of role did this bitch assign to me? And also where the heck is my master? [I''m pretty certain that he is banging some hot chicks right now, that is why he assigned you to this weird group. However, this is also a blessing in disguise, I can tell that these chicks are all virgins. If you y your card well, you might get to fuck them all within a month¡­..fufufu] Myra interrupts my thoughts. ''Blessing my ass!'' I curse under my breath. "Well, he''s my boyfriend, but he''s pretty weak because he just awakened his MANA core. And there is now way that I would want my boyfriend to get hurt during a fight, right?" Abby announces. Suddenly, everyone starts to chuckle like they are trying to hold back theirughter. They only stop when they realize Abby''s cold re. Then she continues¡­. "He may be pretty weak, but I promise you that he will be better than most of you in one month, including me. So, I don''t want you to disrespect him in any way, or else¡­." Abby says with squinted eyes. Soon after that, gulping sounds ensue. Scanning my teammates, I realize that Kim, Kurt, and Laura are a year older than me, while Russell is the same age as Abby. Sometimeter, after we get acquainted with each other, Abby separates herself from me, once Laura notifies her that she wants to see her for a few seconds¡­.while Russell and Kurt went to get some snacks. I don''t really know what they are discussing, but I can see Laura and Abby ncing at me while discussing. Abby''s face is getting extremely red right now. And she seems to be staring at me with newfound affection. With her face looking extremely red now, it is now quite obvious to everyone that I''m her boyfriend, as people had already started to spread rumors about our make-out session earlier. Well, how do I exin this, Abby is very beautiful. Her beauty is otherworldly as it is on par with my mom''s own, and every man would want to covet her for himself. Sometimeter, after her discussion with Laura, Abby begins to avoid my gaze for some reason, with her face still looking red. I decided to let her be so she can get herself together, and so that I won''t look like a jerk. "We have introduced ourselves to Vincent, so I think it is time to pick some missions. Russell, after picking the mission, you will get a disciple robe for Vincent." Abby announces with a serious gaze, and her face looking normal again. In the next moment, we start to walk toward a crowded tform with a huge board hanging on it. On this board are several active missions that are projected by a crystal. Chapter 64 Picking A Mission My squad and I are now In front of the vast mission board. Giving 100 percent of our focus to every mission on the board. There are some bizarre missions on this board that I will barely even consider epting. And the missions are immediately superseded the moment they are chosen by the disciples. The most annoying thing right now is that most of these hornitads are giving me a weird look. ''Mmm¡ªStrange,'' These are the only words that leave my mouth before I refocus my gaze on the mission board. ¡ï[Mission] [Procure the sacred lotus of Agus] [Location: Demaz(Beast)] [Difficulty: Hard] [Time Range Before Mission Is Ousted From The Guild: 2 Days] [Mission Issuer: Farand Glem] [Reward: Payment will be made upon delivery of the parcel. The parcel is going to be purchased from the possessor by the issuer after fair negotiations have been made.] [Mission Support: Map, teleportation crystals, water bottles, and five grade-1 elixirs] "Damn¨C that is basically signing a death contract. The difficulty of this mission is arduous, plus, we have no idea about the unruly dangers on the beast." Russell sighs. "What do you think about it, team leader?" He asks, clearly frustrated about the fact that we have been skimming through unfavorable missions. There''s also an expression of distress on Abby''s face as she skims through the missions listed above. "Sigh¡­I''m much more disturbed than you Russell, let''s just keep scouring for a suitable mission. This one isn''t as dangerous as it seems, we might just end up taking it if we don''t find any other one that is suitable." "Uwaaaaah!!! Team leader, if you don''t care about our lives, what about your boyfriend? Why do you want to pick this dangerous mission?!" Kim cries out and instantly hides behind her brother in order to shield herself from receiving a knock from Abby. Kurt simply raises his eyebrows when he sees Kim clutching him tightly. Although when I look at the supposed twins, they don''t really look like twins, as Kurt is bulkier and more mature than Kim, giving him the look of a big brother. Abby simply takes a quick peek at me with a red face before turning away the moment she meets my eyes and continues scouring the mission board. ¡ï[Mission] [Eliminate the new king eldritch that was discovered by the denizens of Anore] [Location: Anore, Kingdom of Manov.] [Difficulty: Very hard] [Requirements: At least more than 10 Novice Mage. If participants are less than the prescribed number, they shall not be epted even if they are able toplete the mission.] [Time Range Before Mission Is Ousted From The Guild: 21 Days] [Mission Issuer: N/A] [Reward: 500 Gold Coins / 5 tinum Coins] [Mission Support: Map, 50 healing pills, and 10 potions of mana replenishing elixirs.] Damn¡­ If I had taken the eldritch race, I would have also been hunted down like this guy. Thinking about it makes me gulp hard. [Well, it''s not like you aren''t gonna be hunted for being an Incubus.] ''Well~Well, at least I''m not as hated as an eldritch," I answer. [Man¡­you are man''s worst nightmare. During the reign of Incubuses, many men were cuckolded. So¡­..Cough! It will be much better for you to end up with a hot Arch-mage as your master, so you can service her cunt.] ''What kind of an advice is that?'' I ask angrily. [If you don''t want that to happen then you''ve to get stronger.] Myra tells me. ''Sigh¡­. your advices are usually sensible but you just hurl them at me in a bad way.'' I reply letting out a sigh and continue skimming through the mission with my squad. ¡ï[Mission] [Behead the dungeon master spider queen, Leena, and bring her MANA crystal] Location: Anore, Kingdom Of Manov.] [Difficulty: Extreme] [Requirements: At least 5 Mages above Novice rank.] [Time Range Before Mission Is Ousted From The Guild: N/A] [Mission Issuer: N/A] [Reward: 10 tinum Coins.] [Mission Support: Map] __ "Fuck!" Everyone says in unison. "The missions that are vacant are pretty much fucked up. The good ones have been taken by the other disciples. If only we came earlier¡ªsigh¡­." Abby lets out a sigh¡­ "Team leader, this isn''t like you¡ª I mean¡­ you constantly pick dangerous missions regardless of the difficulty. Isn''t that why you are so prominent and our senior at the same time? But¡­.today, you are behaving like these missions are something that you haven''t seen before. Perhaps, maybe¡­.you are worried about your lover¡­.?" Laura finally utters with a shy expression. "What¡­.w-what do you mean?" Abby asks with a faint blush on her face. "Okay, we''ll take the first mission; Procure the sacred lotus of Agus," Abby announces and brings out a small brown token with some runes inscribed on it. She etches the token on the board in the space where the first mission is projected. Suddenly, the token bursts with white light before dimming down, and in the next moment, the mission is also marked as ''Taken''. Clutching the token in her hand, she suddenly moves her face closer to me and holds my hands. "I''ll protect you¡ª- You don''t have to worry about getting hurt, not even an ant can touch you," Abby tells me, leaning forward for a kiss. "COUGH! You guys should remember that you are inside the guild where thousands of people are watching." Russell clears his throat. Abby''s face burns hot red as she stops leaning forward but the worry on her face is still etched there. "I''ll also try not to be a deadweight, I promise," I tell her. And in the next moment, like a wire was sparked, Abby kisses me in public. "I''ll look forward to it¡­" She replies and begins to walk toward the second tform which has the words "Reception Attendees" written above. Wasting no time, we slowly follow her¡­. [Teeheehee¡­. She''s madly in love] Myra whispers in my head. ''I also didn''t expect her to like me back, besides, my Incubus aura isn''t leaking because of the artifact Aurora gave me¡­'' [Umh¡­ I hope you won''t act the role of a damsel in distress. If things get pretty disastrous, make a run for it. She''s stronger than you if things get any messy, so she can take care of herself. I-I don''t wanna lose you even though you''re a jerk.] Myra warns me. ''I understand.'' The next moment, we arrive in front of an old man with rough, white curly hair and an old pair eyesses on his pale face, seated in a cubicle. This old man is among the attendees on this tform "Whadayya want boys and girls? Oh, ya that new guy?" The old man says, shing a smile at me. Ding! [A Blood Incubus has been detected.] [A disguise has been detected] [Show your dominance as the new king!] Chapter 65 Bridget Ding! [A Blood Incubus has been detected.] [A disguise has been detected] [Show your dominance as the new king!] I look at the old man who is shing a smile at me with a scowl on my face. Like something has taken over me, my confidence suddenly spikes up, and an unknown energy begins to swell within my body. At the same time, my ne starts to tremble as it struggles to contain the aura that''s trying to burst out of my body. To top it all off, my eyes begin to change to a red hue. In the next moment, I feel a connection with the old man like I can kill him at any moment or order him to do my will. "Respect your King, and get rid of this nasty disguise of yours¡­" I tell him telepathically. A look of horror appears on his face and the sound of him gulping can be heard several meters away. "Y-Yes my lord, I shall get rid of this disguise, I''m sorry for not recognizing you earlier¡­ gulp!" He also replies telepathically, with beads of sweat trickling down his face. Meanwhile, in others eyes, all they can see are two people gazing at each other intensely. And before I knew it, the sudden burst of aura leaves my body and the system''s words appear before my eyes. Ding! [Dominance mission has beenpleted!] [You have acquired a new innate ability: Inspect] [You have instilled fear in a lesser blood Incubus] [You have earned +1 system reputation point] ____ After the aura leaves my body, I look at my hands and wonder if I just did that¡­it was as if my body had been taken over by something else. That power¡­. What the hell is that? If I didn''t have this ne, everyone would have felt it. I wonder if¡­. Suddenly, a hand grips me on my shoulder and starts to drag me¡­. No¨C I''d say the person was practically carrying me. Before I can protest, my back is suddenly med against something sturdy. "Gah!" I groan, due to the sudden pain I felt. I gaze around and realize that I''m in some kind of room with my back against a wall. The room is illuminated with fluorescent light crystals, a childish scent is lingering around, and several pink ornaments coupled with girlish decorations are everywhere. PAH!! A p suddenlynds across my face and I see a girl standing in front of me with an angry expression on her face. "Abby!" "Idiot! What have you done? Did you realize that you were exuding your aura? What was that for? That man¡­ is an elder, why are you exuding your incubus aura!!?" Abby asks me with significant worry on her face. "Wait! How did you know that I''m an incubus?" I ask with curiosity while rubbing my cheeks. "I perceived it yesterday¡ª I know that you are the same as Master Edgar and that old man¡­. But what you did right there was foolish. There are several people in the guild that can tell within the blink of an eye that you are an incubus due to your strange aura¡­. But I think that ne you have on you saved your pretty ass¡­ Or else, you would have been hunted down by perverted women and used as a sex ve or cum hydrant. In the worst-case scenario, you could be killed¡­" Abby answers, rubbing her temples and pointing toward the ne on my neck. "Perhaps, are you one of those gifted?" I ask¡­ "Yes, I am¡­." Abby replies sincerely, and she continues. "We don''t know if there are other gifted people out there within the guild, I just hope there isn''t. There is only one person whom I know is also gifted and she''ll be a bone in the throat to you, now that you have already been discovered by her¡­.sigh." Abby mutters as her worries heighten. "Who''s that person?" "Master Edgar''s Daughter¡­Bridget. And trust me¡­.she''s a bully, she''ll make your life hell, now that you''ve attracted her attention¡­ But¡­I won''t let that happen," Abby mutters as she paces back and forth. What the¡­that hornitad has a daughter? I wonder why my system didn''t trigger that kind of mission when I first met him, unlike that loser? I grab Abby''s arm and pull her into a tight hug. I sweep her hair to the back, revealing her cute fluffy, feline ears. "Why are you hiding your ears?" I ask. "Vincent, after all that I''ve been saying, weren''t you worried by it? Bridget is..a¡ª" "Shhh~! I heard everything, I''m sorry for making you worry about me. Thank you for caring and as for that girl, you don''t have to worry about her, I bet she''ll be a subus or a half-subus. And she''ll just end up walking right into my trap if she crosses myne¡­" I tell Abby, with an evil grimace as I begin to stroke her ears. "O-Okay~ b-but your hands¡ª Aahan~ it tickles~ stop it... Nngh~mmm." Abby moans cutely as I stroke her feline ears. Ufufufu...looks like this is her weak spot. My grin grows wider and I start to kiss her and slowly tease her ears till we reach the edge of herrge bed which is neatly done. In the next moment, we both fall onto the bed with me lying on top of her, and my hand grabbing onto one of the huge mountains on her chest. "Ahan~" She leaks out a moan as I cup her breast. Damn¡­.she''s very sensitive¡­ "Wait~Wait~~Wait~ahan~" Abby''s moans start to get louder, but suddenly as if she remembered something, she pushes me away from her body, and her face turns extremely red. "You horny Incubus~! How did you even get me to the bed? Tch! I can''t believe I fell for your trick! Let''s head back to the guild before the others start to suspect us¡­" Abby says as she stands up from the bed and begins to adjust her bra and clothes which I had almost taken off with my intense groping. "Are you going to leave me blue balled?" I ask, pointing at the tent in my pants. "I-I said no touchy~touchy and no sex¨C till you can defeat me¡­" Abby replies with a red face. "Aargh~ you are so boring¡­." I let out a groan as I also stand up from the bed. "Wait! D-Don''t tell me t-that you''ll do it with another woman?" "Pfft¡­.I''m an Incubus, I''ll have to fuck around if I want to survive," I shrug. "Oh, wait, I want to ask you a question. When you start giving me the green light, does it mean that you love me, or do you just want to fuck me?" Abby asks with her eyes almost getting teary. Damn ... .What have I done to this mature woman? "Sigh¡­.. I love you Abby, and I respect your wish. If all I want is to fuck you, I''d have done that right now and you wouldn''t have been able to resist me. But because of my affection, I can''t do that to you. However, I also have other women that I love, and I love them all equally. Abby, do you want to join my harem and be mine alone?" I ask, holding her hands and looking into her feline eyes. Abby''s face shes with anger and intense jealousy as she digests what I just told her. "Vincent, I''ll have to think about it. It''s not something that I can decide on immediately, because I''m a person who hates sharing my things, and I''m also a person who gets jealous easily." She replies In a cold voice. Fuck!....she is very angry right now. In the same moment, Abby suddenly grabs my hand and does what she did back then, and in the next moment, we are back inside the guild. Right in front of the disguised old man. Chapter 66 Sharing Badluck "Where the hell did you guys go?" "Were you guys so horny that you couldn''t hold back?" "Teeheehee¡­ Team leader, why are your hair and dress all messed up?" The rest of the squad bombards us with questions as we suddenly appear right in front of them. It is apparent that Abby used some kind of teleportation or speed magic¡­because it didn''t even take up to a minute before we were back in the guild. But man¡­.these questions are outrageous. "Enough!!" Abby announces. "Yes, we went to have some fun¡­ and so what? He''s my boyfriend can''t we get intimate?" "Ahh~" the squad mutters in unison. "Cough!.... I understand that you guys can get intimate, but during a mission¡­. Isn''t it a little uhm¡­." Laura suddenly covers Russell''s mouth, stopping him frompleting his sentence. Abby and I ignore them and nce at each other. Her face is very red and she''s giving me an ''It''s all your fault'' look. I turn my head and realize that the old man is no longer inside the cubicle. He has been reced by a scrawny, young man whose age I can''t tell. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say he was Russell''s elder brother. "You chose the mission; Procure the sacred lotus of Agus, am I right?" The scrawny man asks. "Yes," Abby answers and gives him the brown token in her hand. The man collects the token and inserts it inside an odd-looking machine that is making a humming sound. Sometimeter, the machine makes a clicking sound and pops out the token, while the man picks it up and gives it back to Abby. "The mission has been registered under your name; Abby Walter¡­ right?" "Yes," Abby answers again, clearly annoyed by the man. "Good, you have toe back within two days. If you can''t retrieve the lotus, juste back to the base because the mission would have been ousted from the guild at the end of those two days, and it won''t earn you any reputation points or substantial wealth." The man says and his eyes begin to scan every one of us. When his gaze falls on me, his eyes squint. "Isn''t this the new guy? Are you sure you want to embark on this trip, Vincent Oswald?" He asks me. Fuck!.... This bastard¨C he just revealed my identity. I start to notice everyone around me whispering and staring at me like I''m a gold mine. Even my squad members are shocked. Of course, the name Oswald is pretty popr, since my mom is a strong mage and a marquis while myte dad¡­.was well, some kind of hero. The only person who isn''t shocked right now is Abby since she had always known my true identity. But she''s clearly angry at this man right now. I can tell by her reaction as she clenches her fist which is emitting flecks of fire. She is also angry about the fact that people are using her of dating me because of my background. "Mr. Conor wouldn''t it be better if you didn''t poke around other people''s privacy. Do you realize that you just endangered him by revealing his identity? Do you want me to roast that bushy beard of yours? Well, you''ll exin yourself to master Edgar when hees back." Abby tells Conor with a smile but man¡­.it is not a nice smile. "Ahh~ Mrs. Walter I''m s-sorry, please we don''t need to settle this with fireballs. I''ll apologize to Mr. Oswald, and receive my punishment when Master Edgar arrives," Conor replies and gulps, as his robe suddenly gets drenched with sweat due to the heat emanating from Abby''s fist. He turns to me. "Mr. Oswald, I''m very s-sorry, please forgive my imprudence, and also extend my greetings to your mom¡­" He apologizes, but man¡­. I won''t forgive him for dragging my mom into this. She''s mine, how dare he tell me to greet her. Ding! [You have marked a new Beta] [Cuckold Conor by fucking his wife to get your revenge and appease the Incubus god] Seeing the characters that suddenly sh before my eyes. I start to wonder who this Incubus god is? Is he a god on the level of Laximus? "Take care of Mr. Oswald, I owe his parents a huge favor," Conor suddenly tells my squad as he hands over a small box to Abby. Maybe I should reconsider cuckolding him¡­After All, I got him wrong¡­ [The Host wouldn''t Dare!] [The Beta Has Been Marked By The System] [The Host wouldn''t Want To Face The Wrath Of The Incubus god.] Oof, sorry man¡­.you''ve been marked by the Badluck system. Sharing a little of my Bad Luck shouldn''t be that bad. But this is making me wonder if the system is beginning to possess a consciousness of it''s own or if some god is just messing around with me. [That''s it, Vincent! You just have to share your karma!] Myra announces. What do you mean? [Breaking down people by cuckolding them or taking what they cherish the most should gradually reduce your bad karma!] Do you mean I should be evil? [Something like that¡­but you can''t touch the righteous ones!] Myra utters with excitement like she just discovered a hidden puzzle. What do you mean by righteous? [I mean innocent people¡­ You don''t have to take from innocent people. You can break the greedy, cunning, exploitative, and influential people whose hands aren''t clean¡­] UwU¡­. I get what you mean. "Ya Moda fuckers should leave! Whadda hell are ya doing fa over 20 minutes!" "Fuck! The queue is getting long, I should have joined that row," "Just leave already so that the queue will reduce," People start to protest and yell at us, using us of wasting too much time registering a mission. Abby hands over the box to Laura and we start to walk away from the guild¡­. ******** We are now in the outer section of the guild, and we''re seated on a long bench that is situated on some sort ofwn that is meant for thefort of the disciples. Several other disciples are seated on other benches on thiswn. Although, they are mostly a group of young girls. Cough! When I say young girls, they aren''t really small. They are just a group of lolis. "Russell, go fetch a robe for Vincent, Laura, and Kim go prepare for our voyage, and Kurt¡­.prepare the magic scrolls," Abby assigns a role to everyone and hands over a space ring to Laura as she is much calmer than Kim. After getting assigned their tasks, everyone departs, leaving me and Abby alone, on the bench. "Vincent, let''s go to Master Edgar''spartment. He left the key with me and told me to allow you to pick a weapon from his collections." Abby tells me and grabs my hand without waiting for a reply. Chapter 67 Death Gauntlet This time Abby didn''t use the teleportation or speed magic, rather, we start to walk towards master Edgar''spartment, with our hands sped together. "Vincent, about what you asked me earlier¡­ I-I agree¡­" Abby mutters with shyness. "Have you thought about it thoroughly? You''ll have to share me with other women? Are you sure you want to do this?" I warn. "Sigh~ what else would I do huh? You''ve made me like this, my heart always skips a beat anytime I''m with you, and my face is always getting red. What else am I looking for, as long I''m with the man I love? I thought about it thoroughly and I want to be your woman¡­.!" Abby replies with a solid resolution. "You are wee to the family, Abby," I reply and caress the back of her hand. "But I want to ask you a question, how many women do you have?" "You are the fourth person, I''ll introduce you to the restter on," I answer briefly. Sometimeter, we stop in front of a familiarpartment and Abby walks toward the door and opens it, with me slowly following her from behind. We silently enter thepartment and shut the door behind us. The most surprising thing is that no single disciple is passing through my master''s domain within a range of 100-150 meters radius. Right now, we are inside Edgar''spartment, the structure is pretty different from yesterday¡­.this time around instead of a living room, I see an armory room. it feels like Edgar''s house is some kind of spatial Rubik house. There are various racks and shelves filled with weapons of different categories. They range fromnces, sabers, spears, slings, swords, bows, and other weapons that I''ve never heard of or seen before. "Choose a weapon. These are the collections of master Edgar throughout his lifetime, and I can assure you that each weapon here is no joke. I also got my weapon here, and I''m the only disciple with the highest tier weapon apart from his daughter Bridget¡­. Who owns a legendary-tier spear and a king-tierplete set armor." Abby tells me as she urges me to pick a weapon. "Holy¡ª fuck! She has a king-tier full set armor and a legendary-tier sword¡­. Even my mom''s weapon is a king-tier. However, she rarely uses it since she''s a mage. She could easily roast a swordsman from afar," "Pfft, things don''t work that way, you can be a mage-swordsman just like me. But still, being a swordsman doesn''t mean that you can easily be overthrown." Just like Bridget¡­ she can''t use magic¡­ so her father put her through an intense training that nobody would ever want to go through. This made Bridget dislike her father because she acquired a little scar when she was young during the training. Things are still awkward between them but I guess she''ll forgive him over time. The thing I envy about Bridget is that she can use any type of weapon. Even if she hasn''t touched it before, she''ll skillfully wield it better than some who has been training with it for 20 years. But what I''m telling you right now is only known by a few people in this base. The only other person who had this affinity in the Graven kingdom was long dead, and he was forced to serve this kingdom to his demise. Master Edgar doesn''t want that to happen to his daughter, which is why he always warned her not to disy her full potential." "Who''s the first person to have that affinity?" "Your father," Abby tells me in a low voice and peeks at my face for any change in expression. Although, I really don''t like the fact that my dad died serving this good for nothing kingdom against his wish. And while i would like to know more about him and how he was killed, I also have a ticking bomb which is the system, dangling above my head. I simply let out a sigh and don''t say a word. Abby also keeps quiet and simply gives me some space, thinking that I''m angry at her for bringing up the topic. I start to inspect the shelves and racks but I suddenly hear a familiar voice inside my head. [About that girl, Bridget. I don''t think she can''t use magic. If she isn''t a full subus, then she has to be a halfling. So the reason why she can''t use magic is that she hasn''t had any sex, which means she''s basically a virgin.] That makes sense, Myra, but she''s still pretty scary despite being unable to use magic. Why am I so useless¡­.tch! [You were just over pampered by your mum, moreover, the bad karma took effect significantly.] That''s right¡­. Then I refocus my gaze on the weapons that I was inspecting. I''m not interested in some of the weapons I''m seeing here as they are not to my liking. Using my new inspection skill, I''m able to tell the name of a weapon, forger, active skill, buffs, and stats. And right now I''m attracted to a pair of short rapiers. ¡ï[Inspect] [Name: Demon Rapiers] [Grade: Intermediate-tier] [Strength: (+2)] [Agility: (+5)] [Stamina: (0)] [Forger: Faran Glem] [Active Skill: None] TCH¨C I click my tongue and begin to search for other weapons. Although I like those rapiers, the stats are not that impressive. Taking a peek from the corner of my eyes, I notice that Abby is looking at me oddly like I have no idea of what I''m doing. "Do you need any help, honey?" "No, I don''t," "...." What the heck¨C did she just call me honey? Damn, that was so¨C erotic. The next moment, my eyes suddenly fall on another weapon that catches my attention. The weapon is rarely used because it only works in close-rangedbat. However, if this weapon can get apatible wielder, it would be a badass weapon. [Inspect] [Name: Death Gauntlets: Made out of the crystal of a winged cyclops] [Grade: Emperor-tier] [Strength: (+40)] [Agility: (+60)] [Stamina: (+32)] [Forger: Faran Glem] [Active Skill:] [Mana Drain: The user can drain the mana and life force of the opponent.] [Usage: 2/2] [Cool Down: 48 hours/ one day] [Shadow punch: The user will be able to teleport his/her punch a considerable distance away from the opponent within a range of 50 meters, and deal a fatal blow. It can also be used to confuse the opponent about one''s attack pattern.] [Usage: unlimited] [Cool down: 1 minute for a single punch teleport.] [Soul Intent: Null~Null~Error] [Usage: Error] [Cool down: Error] ___ Looking at this odd-looking silver gauntlet with blue lines on it, and sharp-ded ws. I''m pretty surprised by its functions. The active skills are cool except for thest one, I don''t really know what it does. The agility is pretty insane for an emperor-tier item and the other stats aren''t so bad. [Vincent, don''t you find something odd? Most of the weapons we checked out here are forged by Faran Glem¡­if you also remember correctly, the person who issued the mission you guys are about to embark on is also Faran Glem! Isn''t something fishy here? Who do you think he is?] Damn¡­Myra, you are correct¡­I should have thought about that. I wonder who this person is and what his rtionship with Edgar is for him to have many of his creations? And I can''t tell Abby about my discovery¡­.sigh¡­ [Yeah, she would ask you how you knew about it.] "Vincent, don''t tell me you want to pick that odd-looking piece of trash? Because you''ve been staring at it for a while," Abby says from behind me. Although, I don''t really need this gauntlet, I have a person in mind whom I would like to give it to. [Who do you want to give?] A close friend of mine¡­ [Oh, you want to give it to that bitch?] Yes, she''s the only person who can make use of this gauntlet, since she was just like me, unable to use magic. I wonder when I''ll be able to see her. I grab the gauntlet and turn to Abby. "I choose this," ============================= Chapter 68 Draining The Balls "I choose this," I say as I show the gauntlet to Abby. Within the next moment, the scenery of the room suddenly changes. As though it had been preset, It changes into a normal living room. However, Abby is still giving me an odd look. "Sigh¡­.Vincent, I don''t know if I should say that you are pretty stupid or its just because you don''t have any idea about weapons. That gauntlet can only be used during closebat. You''d also need an alternative weapon if you want to use that gauntlet!" Abby scolds me like a housewife whose husband has spent the money in their joint ount without prior notice. If only she knew¡­. About the capabilities of the gauntlet. I store the gauntlet Inside my space ring and suddenly close the distance between us and grab her, wrapping my hands around her waist as i fall with her onto the soft fluffy red couch. "Ahh~you! You always try to fuck me anytime I let down my guard. I told you down there is restricted for now," Abby mutters and points at her crotch. Even though I''m grinding my knee against her pussy and I can feel how wet she is down there through her robe¡­.I won''t go against her wish. "Okay, I understand. Your pussy is restricted, right? What about your mouth? I''m having a lot of pent up frustrations right now, my penis feels like it''s about to explode! Can you suck it with your mouth please?" I plead with puppy eyes. This is the only thing that I can resort to at this moment. My libido has tremendously increased and It feels like I can never be satisfied. I feel as though my balls have an unlimited supply of semen that is as plenty as an ocean. "Ahh~ Vincent, what if you end up fucking me here?" Abby utters with a red face as she turns her face to the side. "Your mind is thinking of bad things. I never said I wanted to fuck you but you keep saying it. I only want you to suck my penis. Although I would have preferred a tit job and fetio isn''t bad either." I reply and stop leaning towards her. In the next moment, I begin to take off my pants and unleash my huge dragon which is trying to roar itself to its full might. "Y-You p-pervert¨C did I even say that I''d suck it? It''s too big~ It''l wasn''t this big in the videos that I watched," Abby tells me with a red face and her hands covering her face, as she takes a peek at my surging cock. "Aargh~e on, you''ll suck it more in the future. You can just suck the length your mouth can take¡­" I leak out a groan, as I start to feel my cock aching due to its stiffness right now. Nodding her head with a very red face. Abby crouches down and grabs my shaft. She puts it inside her mouth and starts to clumsily suck on it. "Prevent your teeth from making contact with it, and try to suck it like a vacuum while using your tongue to stimte the cap," I tell her and educate her on how to suck on my little willy. As if a spark lights up, Abby suddenly begins to suck me faster and stimtes the cap of my dick skilfully. She''s only sucking half of it but¡­ man, it feels like I''m about to burst a load. Slurp!* Slurp* Slurp!* Slurp!* Slurp!* Lewd sounds erupt as Abby sucks my cock very fast. Damn, how did she suddenly get so gooood? Letting out a groan, I grab her hair and start to pump everyst drop of my semen into her mouth. She starts to choke and gag on my rod, but she makes sure topletely drain my balls. Sometimeter, after draining my balls to some extent, Abby and I leave the room and head towards thewn from earlier. After sucking me, Abby gained more confidence, as she takes the initiative to kiss me herself and has been somewhat clingy along the road. As expected, the rest of the squad is seated on a long bench seemingly waiting for our return. Kurt is inscribing some stuff into an old scroll, while Russell and Laura are chatting. As for Kim, she''s arranging a bunch of arrows into a ck quiver. The noticeable thing about them again is the beast gear that they are wearing on top of their robes. Laura isn''t wearing a beast gear that is simr to the others, instead she''s wearing a thick ck gothic dress that looks too heavy to be a normal cloth. Using my inspection skill from afar, I''m able to tell that it''s a beast item. [Inspect] [Name: Shadow Cloak] [Grade: Intermediate-tier] [Strength: (+2)] [Agility: (+20)] [Stamina: (+5)] [Forger: ????] [Active Skill: One] [Shadow Hop: The user will be able to teleport within short distances duringbat and use it to make stealth movements without alerting the enemies.] [Usage: passive] [Cool down: takes a minute to cool down after usage.] ¡ª After inspecting the ck gothic dress, I''m a little surprised by the active skill, as it''s on par with most king-tier beast items. Although some of the stats are a little bit useless, the agility is surprisingly impressive. Abby and I approach the rest of the team and make them aware of our presence. Russell stuffs a white robe into my hands which I instantly put on. And funnily enough, the robe fits me perfectly. After doing the necessary things, we head to an exchange booth where Abby exchanges the content inside the box and collects the support materials that came along with the mission. Meanwhile, all this time, I have been looking for the perfect opportunity to peek into the space ring that Versys gave me. ording to what he told me, there should be a weapon that fits me. I just wonder what type of weapon it is¡­. Versys has tried to teach me swordsmanship and spear-wielding these past few years but I have been unable to learn it, I just hope that there is a suitable weapon in there. Moreover, I wonder what he meant by my father''s prized possessions. If he has it with him I wonder why he didn''t give them to me¡­ maybe he has a reason. After retrieving the mission''s support materials, we leave the guild and head towards the department that has the teleporter that will transport us to the beast¡­. Chapter 69 Planet Demaz We are now in the town of Anore, where themercial teleporter of the beast we are going to is located. We are currently going through some processes as beast portals are restricted to normal civilians. "All your tokens have been verified and although you guys aren''t full-fledged adventurers, your guild is permitted entry into beasts," A bulky man says as he hands over our token. I realize that I was also given a token that came along with my robe. The robe also has surprising features. It has self-repair and self-clean features. The man talking to us right now is among the guards that are in charge of guarding the portals of the beasts. There are different types of portals here, some of which are just normal teleporters that only teleport within Manov. The public teleporters aren''t as guarded as the teleporters to others. The public teleporters are mostly white, brown, and green, and there are tons of people passing through them right now. Though they have to pay. The teleporters to the beasts vary from red, purple, cyan, gold, silver, rainbow, and many other colors. There''s also a certain one that is extremely guarded¡­..not only is it heavily guarded but it''s also constrained in a cylindrical object¡­.and If I''m to guess the color of this portal then it should be ck¡­. I''m certain that it''s ck because there is a small ck dot glowing at the center. But I''m not quite sure as the teleporter isn''t in action. "Next!" The bulky bald man shouts as he hands over our token. Abby taps me and the other teammates after paying the guard 6 silver coins, then we begin to walk towards a cyan portal that leads to the beast Demaz. Abby suddenly stops halfway. "We are about to enter this beast, you should all hold hands tightly so that we''ll be teleported to the same destination and not randomly. Although the in question has human civilization and isn''t filled with strong monsters. The monsters there vary from basic-tier to Intermediate-tier, however, there are some cases whereby a high-level beast would appear. So don''t let your guards down¡­." Abby informs us as she instructs us to hold hands. Looking at Abby''s leadership charisma, a lewd smile starts to form on my face. In the next moment, we move towards the huge cyan teleporter. The closer I get, the more the feeling of dread overwhelms me as the teleporter makes a howling sound that''s as strong as a whirlwind. In the next moment, I and the rest of the squad suddenly hop into the teleporter. SWOOSH! A sizzling sound explodes as we all hop inside and a tingling sensation begins to crawl up my skin. And I can''t say the same for my teammates because I can''t even see them due to the pressure of the teleportation speed. Then, a blinding white light suddenly shes on my face and we are suddenly ejected from the teleporter, causing us to fall on top of each other. "Kyaaaa!!! Get off me!" Kim suddenly cries and pushes me away. Fuck! When we fell after getting ejected by the teleporter, we fell on ourselves randomly. I fell on Kim and mistakenly grabbed onto the peaks on her chest. Cough! Well, it wasn''t really my fault, it was just a survival Instinct of an Incubus. I see the rest of the teammates trying to regain theirposure as they also try to stand up on their feet. Kim''s face is very red at this point, and Abby and Kurt begin to give me a judging look. "Those fuckers! Is this what they mean by basic teleportation?" Russell curses as he also regains hisposure. The only person who is unfazed by this crap is Kurt. We are now in some kind of portal station that is simr to the one we came from, with guards standing around and confirming identities, in case some unauthorized civilians manage to sneak through the portal. Two portals are different from ours in this station. These portals carefully eject the users and safelynd them on the floor, unlike us. "That is the ssic and exquisite teleportal huh? Those fuckers!!" I curse and grit my teeth. I nce at the teleportal we came from and realize that it is pretty oldpared to the ssic ones. "Well, what do you expect? The ssic teleportal is 10 silver coins per person and the exquisite is 1 gold coin. And, using this basic teleportal only cost us 6 coins which is pretty okay since we only suffered a badnding ...." Laura says as she exins how we saved money by using the basic teleportal. Save my ass¡­..they should have just asked me for money¡­I guess they aren''t gold diggers after all. Thud! The teleporter suddenly ejects another group of people. "Fuck! Jake, this is your fault for always wanting to manage money," "You dumbass, It''s all La''s fault!" "Kyaaa! You brought up the idea," The group of three continue cursing at themselves. But when their gaze falls on us, they suddenly go silent. "S-Senior sister, what are you doing here?" The girl called La asks while the two boys behind her cower In fear. This trio are also from our base. "We are here on a mission, what about you?" "We are also here toplete a mission," La replies. "What type of mission?" Abby asks. "We are here to hunt some basic-tier horned rabbits," La replies sincerely. I''m beginning to wonder why Abby is so popr. Looking at La who seems to be the team leader and her colleagues, I feel pity for them. They are all carrying pathetic, rusted, and ruined weapons. "Okay, let''s stick together and have a nice meal before we depart," Abby tells them. La and her teammates nod their heads and begin to follow us. La''s pitiful state reminds me of a certain little girl whose education I''m sponsoring back on earth. They both have those pitiful eyes. Either way, I wonder how Ze is doing on earth. Maybe I should give La a weapon inside my space ring. It''s high time I take a leak and excuse myself. After getting verified by the guards, we head towards a restaurant that is also located in the portal station. The moment we settle down to order some food, I excuse myself from my teammates and head to the toilet of the restaurant. ======== Chapter 70 Breaking The Barrier The moment we settle down to order some food, I excuse myself from my teammates and head to the restaurant''s toilet. This is my first time using a public toilet, and to be honest, my first experience isn''t nice at all. The toilet is¡­ heck! I don''t even think I can say it. There isn''t even water that one can use to clean up the mess in this toilet¡­ What a shitty ce to eat. I refocus my gaze and try to peek into the space ring but nothing happens. I try again but nothing happens¡­. [You dummy, this is the first time you are tapping into your Mana core by yourself. So you shouldn''t expect it to work just like that, ] Myra tells me. If she had been outside my body, I''m pretty sure that there would have been a mocking grin on her face. Huh? What the fuck are you saying? How is it supposed to work? Even though I can''t use magic, I have been listening to Jim''s lectures, Savina and Arthur''s home tutor¡­. [Pfft¡­ I doubt you know anything about magic. You''ve always spent your days reading and reading any book that youe across. Well, your master will teach you all that you need to know. If you think it''s that easy, why don''t you try to conjure a fireball?] But¡­won''t I burn down this restaurant? [Pfft¡­.that''s if you can even conjure it. And if you manage to seed, I''ll put out the fire.] Fuck you, Myra! [Fuck you too.] I grit my teeth and raise my palm in the air, imitating my mom. "Fireball explode" "Fireball secrete" "Explode fireballs" "Ballfire shoot" "Fireball emit" Fuck! It won''t work¡­ [Teehehehee¡­. You know what, you look so stupid with this weird stance of yours and the way you are saying gibberish¡­.] Myra lets out evil giggles. Man¡­.. I guess magic isn''t so easy afterall. I sigh and lower my hands that are still in the air. [Okay, I''ll teach you how to do it, ] Really? [Yes, but nothinges for free fufufu¡­.] Sigh¡­you cunning woman, what do you want? [Well, it''s not much. Just that, after you marry your mom tonight and want to do the deed that couples do, I would like to have a threesome with you guys¡­teeheehee, ] You know that is Impossible, although I told her about you and Mimi isn''t it a bit daring to bring in another woman after the night of our marriage? It would have been okay if you guys were already acquainted with each other but I don''t think I can do that when you guys have never met before. I know my mom, she''ll be jealous and furious. I think it''s a bad idea, she might even roast you on the spot. I try to convince Myra to the best of my ability. [Okay~Okay, I get it mama''s boy. But I think you are underestimating my and Mimi''s powers. I can take down your mom in seconds, ] Myra says arrogantly. If you can take down my mom within seconds, why didn''t you or Mimi save me from the ws of Zadicus a few years back? [Well, most of Mimi''s power at that time was used in sealing me. Besides, there will be a huge penalty for helping you with our powers. However, if your life''s on the line, I won''t hesitate, because our rtionship is now more than that of a host and a parasite.] I''m happy to hear that and don''t ever call yourself a parasite. [You won''t understand. When the timees, you will know everything. If I''m separated from you for too long, I''ll be as good as dead, so I''m basically a parasite who leeches off you¡­] Please¡­stop saying those words. [That''s the reality¡­.] Okay, I have had enough of this! Are you going to teach me or not? [I''ll teach you¡­] Myra utters, then she continues. [For first-timers, there is always a barrier blocking them from tapping into the full potential of their mana core, though they can feel the flow of mana, albeit, in small amounts. Now, close your eyes and try to peek into your sea of consciousness. You''ll see a smaller version of yourself and at the same time, you''ll feel the energy radiating around you. After that, you will know what to do next.] After listening to Myra''s exnation, I begin to do as she said. I close my eyes and begin to feel the aura surrounding me, and at the same time, I try to peek into my sea of consciousness. Suddenly, as if I was teleported, I see myself Inside an enclosed space and inside a younger version of myself. In the next moment, I see a bright sh and then a tall-looking girl appears. No, she isn''t tall, I''m the short one here. "Myra," I let out a voice. "Why do you suddenly look so tall?" [Pfft¡­tall, you say? I''m just at my normal height. Your sea of consciousness is quite weak, that''s why you are inside the smaller version of yourself.] Myra walks toward me and pats my head, since she is towering above me like a giant. "What do I need to do about it? Because that sounds like a big deal¡­" [Nothing much, I''ll teach you about thatter on. Right now, let''s do what we came here to do.] The moment the sentence leaves her mouth, arge ss-like vortex suddenly appears in front of us. Behind the ss, I see a small glowing orange ball. [That''s your mana core, you''ll have to break this barrier to be able to ess it, ] Myra tells me as she points at the ss-like vortex. "Does everyone go through this process?" I ask. [No, normal people don''t need to go into their sea of consciousness to break the barrier around their mana core. But you are an Incubus, and the barrier around your mana core is very hard. So you have to break it from the inside¡­.] Myra answers. I nod my head and dash toward the barrier, lodging my fist forward. *BANG* A loud sound erupts as my fistes into contact with the barrier and my hand shatters due to the impact. However, it starts to regenerate and grows back to normal. Myra looks at me and shakes her head. [You''ll be damaging your sea of consciousness if you keep getting injured. I told you earlier to use the aura that you felt when you got transported into your sea of consciousness¡­] I simply let out a sigh and start to summon that strange aura again. Suddenly, I start to feel a tingling sensation crawling all over my skin. In the next moment, my eyes suddenly sh open with a bright yellow glow. Even Myra looks surprised at this moment and also looks terrified at the glow in my eyes. I channel the energy into my fist and start to dash toward the barrier again, but this time at an insane speed. While I''m still a few meters away from the barrier, I start to condense all the aura into my fist which is starting to break down. Propelling myself in a spinning motion, Ind a strike on the barrier. *BOOOOM!¡ªCRACK!* A loud explosion urs and a cracking sound is heard. The force of the explosion blows me away with my shattered hand, which isn''t healing. *THUD* Ind on the floor next to Myra, who seems to be surprised and stuck in a daze. In the next moment, an orange, floating, glowing ball begins to drift towards me. Before I know what is going on, the ball enters my body. Then a white light envelopes me, and I''m back into my original body in the stinky toilet. ''What the heck was that?'' I mutter as I realize that my body is soaked in sweat. Myra, are you there? [Vincent, what the hell are you?!] Myra asks with a terrified voice. What''s wrong Myra? This is no time to y¡­ [T-Those eyes, t-they look like his¡­] Who are you talking about? [Ahh~ never mind, b-but don''t use those eyes again¡­.] Myra mutters. I don''t know what she meant by ''they look like his'' but I know that she is talking about the yellow glowing eyes that I suddenly had before breaking the barrier. And, I won''t pry deep into her privacy, but there was something odd going on. Myra, what are you saying? Have you forgotten that my God''s eyes are also yellow? Why are you making a fuss about it? [Ahh~, I-I remember but please don''t use those eyes unless you desperately need to. I have a bad feeling about it, I-It''s the eyes of a certain god who had his eyes gouged out by Laximus, the god of death. Laximus is the creator of this system, while those eyes¡­.are¡­are¡­the eyes of that other god. The owner of those eyes is currently blind, but he shouldn''t be underestimated. Each time you use those eyes, he''ll always feel it. And trust me, his followers will be on the hunt for your eyes, now they''ve felt the energy of iting from this. When I mean followers, they are dedicated followers that have the markings of the blind god. They are like hisp dogs, and they are not to be underestimated either.] Myra warns me. Hearing her words, a feeling of dread overwhelms me because I have used this god''s eyes twice. The first was when I was inside the carriage with Versys, and the second is now. A-Are are they going to gouge out my eyes? [Yes, not only that but they will brutally kill you and your loved ones. And the only way to avoid this is to get stronger, stronger even than Agus at her peak.] *Gulp!* ========================== Chapter 71 Mana Pseudo Gun *Gulp!* Why do you think Laximus gave me these eyes? [I really don''t know what he was thinking of or what kind of n he has, but one thing that''s for sure is that he is always up to no good.] Myra replies. After hearing this revtion, I''m scared as fuck. I can''t imagine having my eyes gouged out or my mom and sister getting killed along with my other women. Fuck! I must get stronger¡­ Even though I''m a reincarnation of my former self, Amelina is still my mom because she gave birth to me. In my past life on earth, I really didn''t have any fatherly or motherly love. My mom died while giving birth to me and my dad died soon after as well¡­ his life never remained the same because he was a scum who believed that his wife wouldn''t have died if she didn''t give birth to me. Those pretty eyes of Amelina and her lovely smile¡­.Fuck!... I should have just chosen to be a dog. [Choosing to be a dog at that time wasn''t even a solution. The soulbond would have made you reincarnate again¡­.] That''s right, sigh¡­..is this the power of karma? [Karma¡­.is a bastard¡­. The only way to solve this problem is to get stronger and reduce your bad karma by cuckolding people, especially humans¡­] That sounds racist¡­. Do you know I was still a human 2 days ago? [Of course I do, I simply said that because humans are the most cunning race out of all races. That''s why they can conquer a lot of stronger races¡­] Ahh~ this is just too much for me to bear, Myra. [That''s why I''m here for you¡­] Thanks for everything, thanks for all your support and care. If only you didn''t fall into the masochistic category¡­sigh. [Umm, that''s err¡­ something I like. By the way, I think you should check out the space ring now.] Okay¡­. In the next moment, I begin to send my mana into the space ring. This time I have perfect control over my mana as though it''s part of my limbs, but at the same time I can feel my mana being drained gradually. Previously, I could only put things into the space ring, but couldn''t peek at the contents. Right now, the space ring is sucking my mana as if it''s trying to leave a mark and ept me as its owner. With a slight glow to it, I suddenly have a clear view of the content inside the space ring. I see several hundred elixir potions, a heap of money ranging from silver to gold coins, five long swords, 1 katana, 7 spears and thousands of arrows. I still haven''t seen anything that suits me, so I continue my search¡­ Inside the space ring, there are some teleportation rings simr to Edgar''s own¡­ they didn''t pique my interest because I''m only interested in two glowing objects in the corner of the space ring. Immediately, I send a wave of mana into the space ring, and the two glowing objects appear in my hand. [Inspect] [Runes Crossbow] [Grade: pseudo core(orange)] [Strength: Replicates the user''s strength] [Agility: Replicates the user''s agility] [Stamina: Replicates the user''s stamina] [Forger: Oswald Lancelot] [Active Skills: 2] [Evolve: The crossbow will be able to evolve with its first wielder. Its pseudo will also change in color just like the user''s own] [Mass Strike LV 1: Shoot and aim at six people at once from a very long distance of 2 kilometers without missing.] [Usage: Unlimited] ¡ª- I stare at the notification right now with my mouth open agape. ''T-The name of that forger, is that not my father? And what the hell is this bow¡­.?'' I nce at the second object and inspect it also. ? [Inspect] [Mana Gun] [Grade: pseudo core(orange)] [Strength: Replicates the user''s strength.] [Agility: Replicates the user''s agility] [Stamina: Replicates the user''s stamina] [Forger: Oswald Lancelot] [Active Skills: 3] [Evolve: The crossbow will be able to evolve with its first wielder. Its pseudo will also change in color just like the user''s own] [Target Lockdown LV 1: Lock any target below the intermediate mage rank, and finish off the target with a single mana bullet without missing.] [Mass Destruction: Fire all the mana inside the gun at once to cause massive destruction. The range of destruction depends on the size of the mana core] _____ "____" I''m speechless right now because these weapons don''t look like beast items, they are more like sentimental weapons. The crossbow is a normal weapon with orange runes engraved on it, which are glowing and pulsating like they are alive. The same goes for the mana gun, it also has several runes and a round orange ball glowing inside of it. The most surprising and confusing thing is that the gun is simr to the ones used on earth. "It just doesn''t make any sense, Myra." [Well ording to the information I have about this world. This kind of weapon should not exist because the technomancers haven''t evene up with something like this. Although they have tried, they still failed several times, because pseudo cores areplicated¡­they are simr to the space rings that your master is using, they are not stable. But it seems like your father seeded in creating a bnced and evolving pseudo core.] I see¡­.. This just made me more curious about my father¡­.how many secrets are still being hidden? Was his death natural or nned? All these things, I want to know. I store the crossbow inside my space ring and begin to send my mana inside the Mana Gun. [¨C5 Mana points] [-5 Mana points] [-5 Mana points] [Warning! You have five Mana points left. If you keep using your mana, you''ll suffer from mana sickness] I immediately stop sending my mana into the gun. This time, the gun starts to glow very brightly and something like a gauge appears on its side and I see that 80 percent of the gauge is filled up. Furthermore, I start to feel a burning sensation on my neck, and a tattoo begins to appear there. The tattoo is simr to the drawing of a dragon. I don''t know what it means, but I think it''s some kind of connection between the gun and me, as its wielder. Right now I only have five Mana points left, I''ll need to have sex if I want to refill my mana core. Sigh¡­.this is much more troublesome than I thought. I let out a sigh and return the gun as well. I think the gun will be the perfect weapon for me, just one thing is missing. And I think I''ll visit a cksmith for that. I am a master at shooting crossbows because I used them to hunt animals when I was less busy back on earth. The same goes for guns, I''m also proficient in using them. Now that there is a gun that can harm mages, It will be the best weapon for me, so I''ll be a hitman who never misses. Just thinking about it is making me excited¡­.but fuck, how do I regain my mana? I can use the gauntlet If I''m ever in trouble¡­along with the gun, but I don''t think it''s the right time to expose it. The crossbow can still be used but how do I exin the runes and the core? [That is pretty simple, the pseudo core of the crossbow is well hidden, you could just tell them that it''s a beast item¡­. Although it will attract greedy people''s attention, it''s still differentpared to the mana gun¡­] I see¡­. Unfortunately, the crossbow doesn''t have any mana in it¡­which leaves me with the gauntlet. Sometimeter, I checked out everything inside the space ring, and to be honest, I''m pretty shocked by the things inside. The long swords are intermediate beast items, so also were the spears, and basic-tier arrows. These came as a surprise to me because they will be lethal and reusable¡­ The Katana is a king-tier beast item whose active skills increases the user''s speed and flexibility. I have decided to give it to La since Abby already has a king-tier sword. As for the other swords and spears, I can just give them to my teammates or La''s teammates, then I can sell the rest since they are of no use to me. After sketching out my ns, I take a leak and leave the bathroom. The moment I step outside, I see all my teammates at the entrance. Chapter 72 Getting A Quick Fellatio "Vincent!" Abby calls out with a slightly angry tone while the rest of the team simply look at me disapprovingly. La and her team are also here. "What have you been doing for over 30 minutes?" Abby asks. "Well, I was taking a leak, what else do you think I was doing? By the way, it feels weird with you guys standing here," I reply with an awkward smile. The situation right now is somewhat awkward as they keep looking at me with an odd expression while standing in the front of the toilet. The passageway to the toilet is also tight which makes it cramped in here. Abby squints her eyes and simply orders the rest of the team to leave the two of us alone. Once they are all gone, Abby begins to look at me with a judging gaze while sniffing my body. "Hey, what the hell are you doing?" I ask with a slight jerk, as I stop her from sniffing me any further. "Humph, what took you so long? Were you with another woman?" Abby asks me as she slightly pushes me aside, and opens the door to the toilet, checking for a non-existent woman. "Abby, you are really acting weird right now," I reply and pin her to the wall, then I start using my eyes to scan every inch of her body. If I hadn''t known about the dangers of my God''s eyes, I''d have used them right here and now. "Kyaaaa¡­.let go of me and stop looking at me with those lewd eyes, you pervert!" Abby yells and tries to separate herself from me. But the truth is that she''s enjoying the way she is being dominated by me. "Are you jealous? Don''t you trust your boyfriend?" I whisper and move my face closer to hers, almost like I''m trying to initiate a kiss. "W-Who told you that I was jealous? I-It''s not like I care where you stick your dick," Abby replies with a flushed face, as her breathing also gets rougher like she''s in the mood. Wait¡­.don''t tell me that she got turned on by being dominated? Ara~Ara, I didn''t know she swung to that side¡­ "But¡­why did you check the toilet if any woman was in there? And what would you have done if you had found a woman there?" "I-I¡­.." "W-Why would my man be with another woman while he''s with me?" Abby replies as her face gets redder, and her body bes extremely turned on. At this rate, if I try to make any advances she won''t resist, but¡­. I won''t go against her wish¡­.I''ll just tease her and leave her wanting more¡­fufufu. She continues¡­.. "I''d beat the woman to a stupor for hitting on my man¡­while he''s with me," she tells me and bites her lips. "Aren''t you getting a little possessive? After all you are the one who prevented me from having sexual intercourse with you¡­. I-I had to jerk off in the toilet and let out my load," I tell her with an unhappy face. "D-Do you want to do it with me? W-We can make it a quickie¡­what do you think?" She asks and begins to lose her robe, revealing her wless skin, and her panties and bra which are matching. GULP! The situation right now is getting out of hand, it seems like I have taken it too far. While I discovered that her weak point is getting dominated, it wouldn''t be appropriate to disvirgin her in this kind of ce. Maybe fetio will simply get me out of my misery now and after that, I''ll get her pussyballed¡­kek. "Abby, hold on, don''t take off your bra yet. Suck my cock first, that will make it easy for pration¡­." I mutter and loosen my pants, revealing my cock which is now towering at its full might, and poking her bare stomach. Everything we are doing right now is on the pathway that leads to the toilet. And there is a chance that someone might catch us. "Eh, s-suck¡­.you mean I should s-suck it? It''s too big! It won''t fit in my pussy," Abby''s face turns extremely red and hot as she crouches down and grabs my shaft, stroking it clumsily. "Use your mouth, Abby," "O-Okay~" In the next moment, Abby swallows half of my cock in her mouth and begins to suck it professionally. I am quite surprised that she is such a fast learner since she just learned how to give fetio today and she is doing really well right now. Damn¡­. Slurp~ Slurp~ Slurp~ Slurp~ Slurp~ Sloppy sounds ensue as Abby sucks me off Vigorously. With a popping sound, my cock suddenly slips out of her mouth. "Ahh~ Vincent, my jaws hurt. Try fucking my mouth by yourself¡­.I''ll take a healing potion¡­" Abby tells me, giving a ''Go all out look''. Fuck!... Letting out a groan, I shove my cock into the orifice of her mouth, touching the end of her throat. "Mmmm~" Abby simply let out a groan as she salivates my cock and gives me a go-ahead look. Although, she can only take 80 percent of my cock and I won''t force it in any deeper because I can feel my cock touching the back of her throat. The next moment, I start to slowly move my waist, steadily fucking her mouth, and at the same time I squeeze her tits through her bra. After a few minutes of thrusting and seeing that Abby was starting to choke, a heavy pressure started to build at the base of my cock. My cock feels as though it is about to explode. Letting out a groan, I start to release my load. After letting out everyst bit of my semen, I retract my cock which goes limp instantly. Abby shows me her mouth which is now full of my cum just like a pet who is satisfied with her reward. Showing it off onest time, she gulps it down. "Ahh, Vincent, my jaws hurt¡­I want more of your semen if you want me to forgive you for hurting my jaw," Abby tells me and begins to stroke my cock with her hands. In the next moment, it immediately turns erect. Like an excited kid, Abby nts her mouth on my shaft, sending waves of pleasure down my spine. If things keep going this way, I may end up fucking Abby in this stinking ce. Her feline instinct has kicked in and she''s consumed by lust right now. Suddenly, I see the silhouette of a person walking towards us. "Team leader, why are you taking so lo¡ª- Fuck!" Chapter 73 Teasing Abby "Team leader, why are you taking so lo¡ª Fuck!" Russell curses out loud as he realizes that Abby is half-naked right now and working on my shaft. With a burning red face, his scrawny figure zooms off from the pathway. At this point, Abbyes back to her senses and stops sucking me. Her face is extremely red right now, as she drops my cock and puts it back in my pants and also tries to cover up her body¡­ "W-We should stop here, we''ve been caught¡­.. And¡ª for now, no romance till you achieve the challenge I gave you. You would have fucked me if Russell didn''t show up¡ª you meanie¡­" Abby mutters with a very red face, as she wears her robe and tries to straighten some parts of her robe that are creased. Of course, the robe instantly cleans itself and eliminates the sweat it umted, making it look nice and clean. "I never nned on fucking you though," I reply with a shrug. "H-How can I believe you? You are such a meanie¡­ you made me look like a lewd woman," "Aren''t you a lewd woman, you asked me if I wanted to do it¡­" "You!! You told me t-that I got you blue balled, that''s why I was trying to help you, but you started touching me here and there, you pervert¡­ My jaws hurt a lot now and my boobs feel sore, you were groping them like this is thest time you will be touching them." Abby tells me with a pout. Looking at her right now, I think her yandere personality is on a whole ''nother level than any that I''ve ever seen. Not even in some of the novels that I wrote. Evelyn and my mom can''t be called a yandere because they are not as clingy as Abby. While Abby''s clinginess is on another level. "I''m still blue balled right now, Abby. Maybe I''ll go try my luck with Laura¡­" I tease her as I zip up my pants. "Don''t you dare!!! I''ll suck you again by myself, don''t you dare go after any of our teammates or else¡­" "Or else what?..." "I''ll make you an eunuch," Abby answers with a cold voice. Okay, that''s it, Abby is a psycho¡­ turning me into an eunuch is akin to depriving me of food. While I may regrow my balls with the help of certain elixirs¡­it may take months before it fully grows back because of the abnormality of male genitals. "If you make me an eunuch, how will I satisfy you on the bed? You know, a dick may never grow again when it''s chopped off¡­.." I tease her¡­ "W-Who told you that I like spreading my legs¡­. It''s not like I will die if I don''t have sex," "You literally just spread your legs open a few minutes ago, Abby." "You meanie¡­.you caused it, you were getting all touchy~touchy¡­" Abby mutters in a low voice, as her voice gets rougher with each second. It''s as if she wants me to do it again¡­. "Do you want to do it again? Your face is getting all red, how about a quickie huh?" I ask as I move my face towards her and press her back against the wall. Instantly, Abby''s face heats up even more as she turns her face away in embarrassment¡­ "Mmmm," she lets out a moan as I squeeze her breasts through her clothes. Damn¡­she is just too sweet¡­ my notion was right. She likes getting dominated by me¡­ which turns her on and increases her sexual desire. I simply let out a sigh¡­as I nt a light kiss on her lips and separate myself from her. "Eh, w-why did you stop?" "We have to leave and meet the rest of the teammates, I''m pretty sure they already know that we are making out here¡­" I tell her as I grope her boobs one more time. "Mmmm, m-my body feels weird and hot¡­ Are you going to leave me like this?" Abby utters with a rosy face¡­ I won''t lie, Abby is a cute temptress and an erotic lover. She just drives me crazy¡­. are nekos always like this? "You are horny, that is why you feel weird down there¡­ it will only calm down if I stick my rod inside you and fuck you senseless¡­" "S-Stop saying dirty words, I''m not a lewd woman¡­and I am not horny¡­." Abby retorts and immediatelyposes herself. But if there is another color that''s thicker than the color red, then that would be Abby''s face. "Let''s go back to the restaurant¡­." She tells me¡­ Nodding my head in agreement, we begin to leave the toilet''s pathway. Moreover, checking out my system stats, I realize that my mana increased by 5 points, leaving me with a total of 10 mana points. Sometimeter, we reach the restaurant and realize that our teammates are no longer inside. Hmmm, Where did they go? "They are waiting for you outside," An angelic voice says from behind. Tracing where the voice ising from, I realize that it''s the owner of the restaurant who is also working as an attendant along with 3 other people. We simply nod our heads and walk out of the guild¡­ The moment we step out of the guild, we see our teammates leaning against a wall. And the moment they see us, their faces suddenly turn red. I also remember that Abby''s face is still red as fuck¡­as if all her blood only circtes¡­there. That bastard¡­did he tell them? "Team leader, what took you guys soo¨C long? We have been waiting here for a while and our legs are aching," Laura asks, clearly unperturbed unlike the rest of the teammates. "I--I was talking to him about something¡­." Abby replies and puts on her leadership charisma. When ites to this aspect, she never backs down regardless of her mood. "What were you talking about, Team leader? Or perhaps, you guys were talking about your engagement?" Kim asks with curiosity as she sticks behind her brother like glue. Everyone facepalms at her question. Studying everyone, I discover that Kim isn''t that smart, she''s a sweet clueless girl. "Yes, we were talking about our engagement, and I think you guys shouldn''t talk about it because it''s personal. By the way, La, can you give me your map? I want to check if it''s more detailed than ours since we are going to the same region¡­" "Okay," La replies and waves her hands in the air, causing a brown thick map made out of a beast skin to appear. I still don''t know why Abby said that, but there isn''t much to worry about since she will get engaged to me in the future anyway¡­ "I also have something that will benefit everyone," I announce as La gives the map to Abby. And in the next minute, nging sounds ensue as weapons begin to drop from my space ring. ============================= Note: I am sorry for the drag in the plot, lol! I just like Abby getting teased by the Mc. Chapter 74 Stage Two Sex Beast Mode "Whaaaaa¡­d-did you take these from master Edgar''s collection?" "These are all intermediate weapons!" "S-so beautiful¡­.." Everyone starts to gape at the weapons on the ground in admiration, however, none of them picks any of them up. Abby simply gives me an unusual re¡­. "Why did you have to do this? And why did you pick that worthless garbage from master Edgar''s collection when you have these¡­?" She asks while squinting her eyes. "All these weapons don''t suit me, that''s why I chose to see if I can get apatible one from master Edgar''s collection¡­." I answer. I pick up the katana and give it to La¡­ "I think this would suit you best," I tell her as I hand the katana over to her. She blushes furiously as she epts the de from my hands, her eyes also get a little teary due to the tion she is feeling right now. "T-Thank you very much, I don''t know how to repay you, Vincent¡­.." La says as she appreciates me with a deep bow while collecting the sword. Looking at her, I can tell that she is not up to 17 years of age or she should be exactly around that age. Right now, Abby is looking at La with murderous intent and severe jealousy etched on her face¡­. I don''t bother sparing her a nce, instead I gaze at the rest of the teammates that are still drooling¡­. "You guys should pick the weapon that suits you best," I dere. "Really?!" Kim rushes forward and clings to me as her eyes sparkle like stars¡­ "Of course, you can pick any weapon¡­." I tell her with a pat on her head. She simply nods her head in excitement and picks up a retractable spear. Laura and Kurt follow suit and pick up a spear and a longsword. Laura takes the sword while Kurt picks the spear. The two boys behind La alsoe forward and pick up two swords. After everyone picks their weapon, I put away the remaining two long swords and five spears¡­ the only person who did not pick a weapon is Russell¡­ because he prefers using his fists to battle. "We don''t know how to thank you, bro, but if you ever need our assistance in the future, we''ll dly help you¡­." The two boys in La''s group say with a deep bow as they store their new weapons like sacred artifacts. "Thank you very much¨C Vincent! I love you!!!" Kim rushes toward me again and kisses me on my cheek, causing her lip gloss to stain my cheek. This time around Abby''s face is full of rage and she looks like she''s about to explode¡­. "Hey, Kim¡­. You shouldn''t do that¡­" Kurt scolds Kim as she hides behind his back because of Abby''s murderous re. "Waaaaah!!! Why does big sister Abby need to have him all to herself?" Kim cries out. Everyone simply let out a sigh¡­ and facepalms. "Kim¡­why are you still so gullible? The team leader''s face is about to explode, you idiot." Laura whispers and pinches Kim. "Uwaaaaah!!! Why are you pinching me, I am telling the truth¡­ I want Vincent," Kim cries out again as she peeks while hiding at the back of her brother. "I''m sorry man¡­. Kim has always been like this since we were small. She''s had ADHD (Attention deficit/Hyperactivity disorder) since she was a child...so she just started acting mature and is trying to fit in among her peers, but at times¡­her childish side kicks in. She is in the same group as me so that I can look after her¡­." Kurt apologizes to me and looks at Abby for forgiveness. "Ahh~! You don''t need to worry much¡­Kurt, Kim is like my younger sister and I understand her predicament¡­ Let''s proceed with the mission," Abby swiftly replies like she isn''t bothered, but the look on her face says it all. As for Kim, it''s no surprise that she has someplications. The surprising thing is that there are things in this world that are the same on earth. For example, the ADHD syndrome. "Uwaaaaaaah!!! Team leader, I like Vincent, we are going to share him." Kim cries out again. "....." "Alright, now that everyone has upgraded their beast weapons to the intermediate-tier, we should be able toplete this mission effortlessly," Abby announces as she ignores Kim and nces at the katana in La''s hand. Fuck! She probably knows that it is a king-tier beast sword. In the next moment, everyone starts to move toward the human settlement on this beast. This settlement looks like a small town as there are several races living here and going about their day-to-day activities. What is noticeable here is that there are several cksmiths and beast crystal Vendors. Furthermore, there are also tons of adventurers that are either selling their beast items or purchasing them. "Abby, I''d like to sell some of my weapons, can you spare me some time?" I ask. "Humph, suit yourself," Abby answers with a snort. I leave the rest of the team as they ask for directions from the denizens¡­ I walk for quite some time around the lousy market, before I finally see a weapon shop that I like. There are several weapons disyed and hung in this shop. The weapons range from basic-tier to intermediate-tier, so it''s obvious that the owner isn''t a rich merchant. I walk to the entrance of the shop and call out to the shop owner who is inside the shop. In the next moment, a very old man who is human suddenly emerges. It''s apparent that this man has lived longer than 10,000 years¡­.as there are wrinkles on his face¡­and his back is bent slightly. "Waddaya want boy?" The old man asks as his eyes scan me from head to toe. "I have some weapons to sell," I tell the old man as I wave my hand in the air and bring out five spears and two longswords, and put them on the steel table in front of us. The old man''s eyes suddenly brightens and shines with stars the moment his eyesnd on the swords and spears. "Yes!!! Finally! I have made it!! Hahaha, the handwork of the legendary warrior that single-handedly ughtered 20,000 foot soldiers, 500 warlords, and a single Arch-mage." The old man cries tears of joy as he inspects the weapons. Is my father that popr? "Old man, why do you look so happy?" I ask in confusion. "You don''t know?" "Know what?" "That these weapons were made by General Lancelot before he died!? "Yeah, I know¡­ what''s so special about it?" I ask, in confusion¡­ The old man drops the weapon, letting out a sigh¡­. "How can you be so ignorant? If it wasn''t for the fact that you are a noble, I would have reported you to the guards." "W-What¡­why? How did you know that I am a noble?" "I have lived long enough, I can tell that you are a noble with just a nce. Not to talk about the high-grade space ring, aura concealer, Jade stone ring, and wless, healthy-looking skin that is perfected by drinking tea made out of dragon scales¡­" The old man starts to list all the things on my body. Damn¡­do they cost that much? This is the kind of person that Abby warned me about¡­.fuck! I need to leave real quick. As if the old man can read my thoughts, he suddenly starts talking¡­ "Don''t be scared, I am a kind, old man¡­ but it would be better if you don''t unt that ring around¡­ The maker of these swords and spears only created 100 intermediate-tier beast weapons for his sergeants¡­.and 10 king-tier weapons for his knights. It is rumored that the intermediate weapons can go toe-to-toe with other forgers'' king-tier weapons, while his king-tier weapons are on par with other forgers'' Emperor-tier weapons. To top it all off, it is also rumored that the swords can only be used by their wielders and even after their deaths, the will of the wielder will still be instilled in them. This just makes me wonder how they got into your hands when you have no idea about them" The old man exins¡­ I see¡­. "Each sword goes for 10 tinum coins. Normal intermediate beast weapons cost 1 tinum coin. However, because of these special babies, I am going to buy them from you for 10 tinum coins each¡­" The old man tells me as he looks at the weapons with sparkling eyes. Mmm, such a cunning old man¡­he is probably going to auction it. "30 tinum coins each, don''t be a greedy old man¡­" I tell him nonchntly. The old man grits his teeth¡­ "Fuck! You have yourself a deal!" The old man curses and immediately packs the weapons into his shop, while motioning for me to enter. The moment I enter the shop, a sweet fragrance wafts into my nose and I see a youngdy who is about my age or slightly older, ying the violin. The man''s shop is nothing special as there are only weapons hanging around. Then the moment the girl''s gazends on me she drops the violin and covers her face¡­ "Grandpa!!! What are you doing? Why did you bring him in?" The girl yells while covering her face. "Aiyoo~! I am sorry, my little princess. It was so urgent that grandpa forgot about you," The old man apologizes and immediately covers the girl''s face with a cloth. "I am sorry youngd, my granddaughter is just too beautiful, so much so that men go crazy and pounce on her the moment they see her¡­ o-only her family members are immune to her beauty." The old man tells me. Mmm, weird¡­ "I didn''t feel anything though¡­ even after seeing her face. She just looks like a normal girl to me," I tell the old man with a shrug. "Ahhh," "Eh?" Even the girl leaks out a voice in surprise and removes the cloth that is shielding her face. I will admit that she is very beautiful, but there is nothing special about her¡­..maybe It is probably because I have seen a lot of beautiful women¡­. However, this girl makes me remember the stage two sex beast mode, causing sweat to roll down my face. It is just like a ticking time bomb¡­ "This is unheard of!!!" "Unbelievable!!" The old man and the girl shout at the same time, snapping me out of my daze. The girl walks toward me and stands in front of me like she can''t believe her eyes¡­. "I am not here for drama, please give me my money." I tell the old man. "Okay-Okay-Okay," the old man replies and finally closes his mouth as he walks into a small room, while the girl stands in front of me, looking dumbfounded. Sometimeter, the old man pays me my money which is a total of 210 tinum coins¡­and I exchange contact with his granddaughter through my amulet. The money I earned just from selling these weapons is almost half of the money I have made in this world¡­damn ... .just how rich is my mom. Once Ie out of the shop, I see the rest of my teammates looking at me with a frown. "Honey, what took you so long?" Abby asks, as she walks toward me and interlocks her arm with mine. Mmmm, what''s up with her?.... "I am sorry for taking so long¡­guys," I apologize. "Vincent! Let''s go and board the carriage¡­." Kim calls out to me and points toward a fancy-looking carriage that looks like a sedan SUV. This carriage is much bigger than the ones we own in our house. In the next moment, all of us board the carriage. However, the moment we enter, Abby tells me to sit at the back¡­ What I notice right away is that only Abby and I are sitting in the back row seat that can still take four more people¡­ The rest of my teammates along with La''s team are sitting in the front row with red faces as the driver ignites the carriage and starts moving. What the heck¡­.? Before I understand what is going on, Abby suddenly sits down on myp with a grin on her face¡­and starts to grind her buttocks against my sleeping dragon¡­. Suddenly Green words start to appear in my view¡­ Ding! [Stage Two Sex Beast Mode Activated] [The Host has lost all of his senses¡­.] Fuck! In the next moment, my body suddenly moves on its own as I grab Abby and pin her to the chair. "Kyaaaa!!! What are you doing? I was only messing with you!!" Chapter 75 Taking Her First Time(Part 1) "Kyaaaa!!! What are you doing? I was only messing with you!!" Abby cries out. Unfortunately, my body is not listening to me¡­. I don''t know where I suddenly got this inhuman strength from, but right now, I feel like I can smash a mountain with my bare fist. I trap Abby in the back seat and my hands slowly start to involuntarily move on their own. Fuck!...my hands cannot stop moving. *RIP* I tear away Abby''s robe, revealing her tits that are caged within a fancy bluece bra. However, I don''t stop there, my hands once again move on their own and destroy the bra, revealing her big supple breasts with two pink cherries standing erect on them. Even in this situation, I can''t help but adore them and drool at the erect standing nipples. "Nyaaaa!!! People are watching us, Vincent!" Abby cries out again and tries to break free, but she is overpowered by me. Wasting no time, Itch my mouth onto one of her red cherries¡­. Mmm¡­.such an amazing taste¡­ At the same time, my other hand slowly starts to make its way towards Abby''s pantyhose¡­in the next instant, I rip it off, and I slowly start to rub the base of her pussy through her panty¡­. "Aaaaannnn!!" Abby leaks out a loud moan as I stimte her excited pussy and suck on her nipples and lick it with my mouth. As if my body is a horny maniac, I remove my mouth from her nipple andtch it onto her red juicy lips, stopping her from moaning loudly¡­ Although, the rest of the teammates probably know what is going on right now and are likely watching us¡­ but fuck!....what can I even do in this situation when my body is not listening to me. I grab her hair to put her head in ce and slowly start to invade her soft plump lips. As our lipse together¡­.Abby doesn''t resist my advance and allows me to slowly use my tongue to prate her sweet mouth that every man would die to taste¡­. "Mmmm ~Chu¨C" small muffles escape from Abby''s mouth as I kiss her vigorously, invading all the orifice of her mouth¡­. She also starts to kiss me back by fighting with her tongue¡­but I dominate her and take the lead¡­ Suddenly, my other hand stops rubbing against her pussy and moves toward her tits. Cupping them hard, my fingers grab one of her erect nipples and start to stimte it by rubbing and stretching it hard¡­. "Aaaaaaahhh!" Abby''s body jerks up¡­ Fuck!.... She''s very sensitive, but it''s not like my body is listening to me. My other hand stops grabbing onto her breast and moves toward her crotch and starts to rub her pussy through her panty again¡­.while rubbing it, I start to notice some wet patch¡­. "Uwaaaaaaah!!" Abby suddenly starts to jerk up vigorously, as I begin to pinch her nipples very hard and rub the base of her pussy at the same time. "Something ising!! I am cumming!! Kyaaaa!!" Abby screams once again as my hands start rubbing her pussy and pinching her nipples very fast¡­ "Kyaaaaaaa!!" Letting out a cry and series of jerks once again, greyish liquid starts to gush out of her pussy, passing through her panty¡­ Is this a woman''s ejaction? My hands stop pinching her nipple and rubbing her pussy, instead, my face starts to move toward her crotch, as I w off her panty andtch my face onto her pussy, savoring her sweet juice¡­ Dammit!!..... I''m starting to feel like I''m going crazy right now¡­.my body can''t stop assaulting her, what should I tell her after this is over¡­. "Kyaaaaa!" A loud moan erupts from her again, while I lick every single drop of her fluid¡­ in the next moment, I spread open her petals, and a musky scent wafts into my nose. I also move my gaze slightly upward and see her excited ruby-like clit that''s just begging to be sucked by me¡­ Wasting no time, I nt my lips on her pussy again, savoring every nook and cranny of it and licking her clit like it''s ice cream¡­. Once again, another round of the greyish fluid bursts out like water bursting out of a broken dam¡­.but I do not waste it as I lick every single drop of her juice. Damn!... After licking every bit of her juice, my cock tries to pierce through my pants. Although, I would like to taste and lick the inside of her wet meaty walls, my body isn''t listening to me¡­ I get up and separate myself from Abby and rip off my robe which instantly repairs itself. Right now, I am only wearing my underwear and my body suddenly freezes in the air. I nce at Abby, her face is extremely red as if all her blood moved there¡­fuck! Is she excited or angry? I know that I''m doomed once this is over, dammit!! My gaze also shifts to the side and I see the rest of the team facing their front as if what we are doing isn''t affecting them¡­ however, the redness of their faces and necks, including that of the driver''s, can''t escape my incubus'' eyes. In the next moment, my body starts moving on its own again. I grab Abby by the waist and flip her over, causing her to lie on her stomach. "Kyaaaaa! N-Not from behind," Abby cries as I flip her over¡­ it even seems like she''s enjoying it right now as she is no longer trying to resist. Grabbing onto her waist, I raise her ass in the air by letting her rest on her knees with her ass now shooting out to me and giving me a perfect view of her wet glistening pussy that is waiting to be fucked by me¡­ I rip off my underwear, resulting in my cock springing upward, and pointing towards the sky, ready to pierce and crush everything in its path¡­.I may not be strong but I have a strong cock. This is the same cock that I uses to fuck and impregnate my mom. My body suddenly starts to move on its own, as I grab my cock and begin to rub it against her wet hole. "Aaaaaahn~ Y-You are going inside me?" Abby suddenly talks and tries to resist for the first time¡­. But my body is no longer within my control as I ram my cock into her cunt in one go¡­.. Chapter 76 Nailing Abby "Aaaaaahn~ Y-You are going inside me?" Abby suddenly asks and tries to resist for the first time¡­. But my body is no longer within my control as I ram my cock into her cunt in one go¡­.. The moment my cock goes into her pussy, I feel like I just tore through a soft membrane, and at the same time, she suddenly stops trying to resist¡­ instead, tears start falling from her eyes while she bites her lips like she''s in pain¡­. I want to stop everything right now but my body is not listening, Abby''s tears are also falling faster as my cock continues to rail her tight wall. It''s as though Abby is trying to hold back her cries so that the rest of the teammates won''t know that this is her first time¡­. Suddenly, she looks at me in pain like she''s surprised by my sudden pration, but much to my surprise, she suddenly tightens her wet wall on my shaft¡­ Damn¡­ "Go as much as you want¡­" she mutters¡­. What the¡­.? Did she just tell me to continue after I defiled her¡­? I want to stop moving but my waist won''t stop moving on its own. My thrusting power has also increased tremendously as Abby now starts to moan as well¡­ Right now, I am drilling her from behind with her robe flung upward, giving me a perfect view of her white, wless ass, and the way my cock goes in and out of her¡­ My cock is covered in Abby''s blood as I continue prating her with my shaft. Good thing I''m not using my full length to fuck her right now¡­. But still¡­ Abby doesn''t seem to be enjoying it, as she clenches her fingers on the leather seats, and also buries her face in it. Moreover, it seems that she has bared her ws and started wing the seats¡­ Fuck¡­! Abby is in pain¡­this fucking system. As if¡­the system detests me, it suddenly starts making me move my waist very fast while I grab Abby''s hands and fold them behind her back. With this position, I easily prate her pussy as her hands are now folded behind her back with her boobs pressing against the seat. Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Sounds of flesh pping ensues as I m my balls against Abby''s cave, and the whole of my cock disrupts her honey pot. "Aaaahan~Mmm~" Abby suddenly begins to moan as I pound her from behind¡­ Since I first defiled her, this is the first time that she has let out moans of pleasure¡­ I am just d that the system targeted Abby rather than another person. I just wonder what will happen if one day it triggers a random woman. "Ahaan~ing! It''sing!" Abby lets out a cry and her pussy suddenly clenches my shaft tightly as though it wants to milk out something. At the same time, her pussy begins to make a squishy sound and overflows with her love juice. Fuck!... I can''t take it anymore¨C "Abby, I am also going to cum!!" "Ahaan~ don''t! Not inside me¡ªdon''t do it inside," Abby instantly informs me¡­ s, it was toote. I grab her waist and deliver onest heavy thrust into her and begin to pump my seed deep into her. At the same time, Abby''s body starts to twitch vigorously as she starts to release lots of greyish fluids¡­. The feeling of our fluids colliding together sends waves of pleasure down my spine, causing my cock to throb and release everyst drop of semen into her. [Sex Beast Mode Deactivated] The next moment, after creampieing her, my cock goes soft and slides out of her pussy, followed by our love juice mixed with blood¡­ The amount of fluid leaking out of her makes me realize that I came a lot inside her¡­. Abby slowly separates herself from me with a painful expression on her face. She wears her panty which instantly got soaked with my cum, and puts on her bra and robe. I also do the same¡­ After putting on our clothes, Abby simply waves her hands in the air, causing all the stench, semen, and blood to disappear. After, cleaning everything with magic, she sits down on the seat and avoids my face. The situation right now is very awkward because even after cleaning up, Abby''s hair and face are all messed up, and rough¡­ it''s obvious that she just got pounded. "Abby¡ªI am sorry for what happened between us, I don''t know what got over me, and made me assault you in front of our teamma¡ª" "You don''t need to be sorry," Abby interrupts. "I¡ª I actually enjoyed it. I wanted to tease you at first, but the way things suddenly took a different turn was so surprising¡­ were you always this strong?" Abby asks in a low voice, not wanting the rest of the team to hear about it. "I am actually not that strong, I just had the urge to have sex with you. That phenomenon only happens once in a while. I am sorry that I did that kind of thing to you in the presence of our teammates." I apologize with a long sigh¡­ "Oh, you think I would let you fuck me while the rest looks at us? The moment you slid off my bra, I cast a barrier over us. They can''t see what we are doing but they can hear the sounds. I would have canceled out the noise but, using the barrier and the sound cancetion at the same needs a lot of mana to be expended," Abby exins. I see¡­.. That exins their red faces. They could only hear Abby''s moans. "I understand Abby, and once again I''m sorry for my unruly behavior," I apologize again. "It''s okay, Vincent. As I said, I also enjoyed it." Abby replies with a faint blush. "But we have a problem," she added. "What''s that?" "I told you to pull out that it wasn''t my safe day, but you ended up doing it inside me. Now, I t-think that I-I''m pregnant¡­." WHAT THE FUCK? ANOTHER WOMAN?!! Chapter 77 Sandworms [Part 1] "...." "A-Abby, I''m sorry¡­.." I apologize. Honestly, right now I feel like a piece of shit after impregnating her because it wasn''t my n. If I keep impregnating people every time, it will be a hassle in the future. Sigh¡­. I think I know what to ask for afterpleting my missions. "You don''t need to be sorry, I am not too young to get pregnant. I am just not ready yet¡­. I have a long way to go¡­but now, I have no choice but to give birth to our baby girl¡­" "You don''t need to do that, you can ju¡ª" "Shh¡­ say no more, I won''t pause the growth. I''ll give birth to our child and leave her in the care of my Guardian while I pursue my career¡­." Abby interrupts me as she gazes through the window of the carriage. [You horny man, you''ve impregnated 3 women in three days! But this is crazy, you guys started dating today! Well, Just be d that all your babies are girls. Who knows, you might also conquer your Neko daughter when she grows up¡­fufufu¡­] Just shut up already with your stupid ideas, Myra¡­ I impregnated my mom and Evelyn because of experience points, but I Impregnated Abby without any intention of doing it. [That''s true¡­ the sex beast mode caused it¡­.] "Vincent, we need to talk and n for our baby when we get back to the base. The barrier is about to break¡­." Abby suddenly tells me. "Okay, I understand," I simply reply. Fuck!....there must be a way to persuade her. I don''t know if the barrier has been deactivated or not, but the necks and faces of my teammates are still red. Abby interlocks her hands with mine throughout the whole journey without saying any word. Sometimeter, the carriage suddenlyes to a halt. "We have arrived at your destinationds. Beware of sandworms, they can be very dangerous¡­." The driver warns while stroking his beard, afrer the carriagees to a halt . In the next moment, we all exit the carriage and pay the driver. After the carriage leaves, La and her team head towards the area where their mission is located, after thanking me for the sword and nning to meet us at this spot again afterpleting our various missions. Right now, we are in a desert-like area, and the sun here is threatening to melt us because there are two suns in this universe, and this is pretty close to it. Ahead of us, I see some adventurers hunting sandworms. Sandworms are rtivelyrge worms with sharp-jagged teeth that can easily rip apart their prey. Using my inspection skill, I realize that the worms are ranging from basic-tier to intermediate-tier. The basic tier and intermediate tier are pretty hard to kill because they keep burrowing deep into the sand to hide, then they pop out and attack their prey catching them unawares. Presently, Laura and Kim are still looking at me and Abby weirdly, because her hair is still rough from our sex earlier¡­and there seems to be a little blood stain on her robe which the attributes of the robe couldn''t get rid of¡­. ording to my lectures and studies of different races, it was written that a Neko''s blood is¡­very strong. Even when they are in by a weapon, the weapon will end up being tainted by their blood. Russell and Kurt keeps a poker face. "Alright, guys, ready your weapons¡­. The location of the sacred lotus is 2 kilometers away from here. We''ll have to pass through this desert and ward off the sandworms. Either way, it''s a win-win situation, because we can extract their crystals and sell them at the guild¡­." Abby announces. In the next moment, everyone starts to withdraw their weapons. Kurt brings out his staff, Kim readies her bow, and Abby also unsheaths her sword. Russell and I are the only ones that do not bring out our weapons. However, after odd gazes from the rest of the team, I bring out the gauntlet and wear it on my right hand. "We''ll soon make our move, you all must remember your roles and make sure to stay in formation. Vincent, try to be safe¡­" Abbymands and starts to dive into the region of the sand worms. While walking in this climate, my skin adapts to the temperature. In the past, I''d have probably died of dehydration because the temperature right now is about 60¡ã Celsius. My only guess Is that I am alive because of the mana flowing through me. After my session with Abby, I have replenished my mana so I don''t have to worry. The only thing I am worried about right now is the insane amount of mana that each fireball will consume. Ahead of us, I see a group of adventurers consisting of two women and four men who are fighting an intermediate-tier sandworm that is currently chewing and ripping off the arm of a woman. The rest of the team fires a barrage of arrows at the sandworm to fend it off and rescue their teammate, but the arrows keep bouncing back because they are of low quality¡­.and to top it all off, there isn''t a single mage among them. That reminds me¡­..the arrows in my space ring are pretty plenty, it won''t be bad if I give some to Kim. The next moment, I bring out six arrows¡­. And hand them over to Kim. I could have brought out my crossbow, but I don''t want to show off my skill in archery yet. "Thank you, Vincent¡­." Kim says to me as she puts it inside her quiver. Meanwhile, Abby is limping on her legs as she walks. It''s obvious that she still feels pain from the sudden loss of her virginity. "Abby, are you okay?" I ask. "Yeah¡­I am fine," She replies with a slightly red face. This isn''t the time to joke around as everyone is on alert as we walk in the sandy desert, with our feet slightly sinking in. Suddenly, Abby stops moving¡­. "Everyone be on alert, they areing¨C" Before Abby can finish her words, a sandworm suddenly shoots into the sky and begins to descend with its mouth wide open, while aiming for Russell''s head. Chapter 78 Sandworms [Part 2] Before Abby can finish her words, a sandworm suddenly shoots into the sky and begins to descend with its mouth wide open, while aiming for Russell''s head. "Watch out!! Russell!" Laura suddenly yells to her brother. Then before the sandworm can reach him. Russell suddenly leaps into the sky, throwing his fist forward. Bang!! A loud sound explodes as Russell''s fistes into contact with the sandworm. At the same time, he kicks it while in midair, causing the dead body of the sandworm to crash a few meters away from us. The other greedy adventurers run towards the sandworm to extract its crystal and im our kill. However, they are somewhat disappointed¡­when they see a gaping hole in the center of the sandworm. *Thud* In a sh, Russellnds on the floor and opens his fist which was tightly balled before, revealing a small orange crystal. This is the crystal of a basic-tier beast. "Good job, Russell! But we don''t have time, they are approaching us inrge numbers¡­ they should be around twenty sand worms, and I can feel the presence of at least three intermediate-tier worms¡­ don''t let your guard down," Abby announces and nces at me before biting her lips and clutching her sword tightly. Then suddenly, I begin to see something moving under the sand. Tracing their shapes, they are quite plentiful in numbers and some are even bigger than the others. I have a keen sense for them because of my Incubus bloodline, and the same goes for Abby who is a Neko. "Aiiieeeee!!!" Abby suddenly lets out a battle cry as she dashes forward at an insane speed that my eyes can barely follow. With this speed, I am pretty sure that she is using some kind of speed magic or maybe the active skill of her sword. "Ice spears!!" Abby shouts as she leaps into the air and her eyes glow with a small white light¡­ as she descends with her sword. *THRUST* "Grrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!" A loud shriek ensues as Abby thrusts her sword deep into the ground. It''s obvious that she killed a sandworm because I can see ck blood oozing out of the ground. At the same time, hundreds of ice spears begin to levitate in the air. Abby simply controls the spears with her hand andunches them toward the horde of sand worms approaching us. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* "Grrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!" "Skreeeeeee!!" The cries of the sandworms can be heard throughout the whole desert area as Abby''s ice spears kills most of them. After her barrage of attacks, there are only about two sandworms left which managed to survive the attack, most probably because they are intermediate-tier beasts. Right now, they seem to be angry about the loss of their minions, so they ignore Abby and begin to charge towards us, burrowing their bodies deep into the floor. Fuck! "It''s up to you guys! I''m currently exhausted, I have almost used up my mana." Abby informs us with sweat dripping down her forehead as she copses to the ground and passes out. "Abby!!!!!!" I shout in a panic. Suddenly, Kurt holds me back, stopping me from running towards her. "If you move out of this formation, you''ll be killed, man¡­. Don''t worry about the team leader. I''ll pick her up and run a check-up on her to see the reason why she fainted. Although she exhausted her mana using that mass barrage of spells, that doesn''t exin why she fainted¡­" Kurt says and stabs his staff into the floor. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect your woman," Kurt tells me with an assuring smile. Then almost immediately, a burst of light erupts from his staff and envelopes Abby, who is lying on the ground motionless. Right now, only Russell, Laura, Kim, and I are left to fight the two intermediate sandworms that are approaching us because Kurt is using all his concentration to shield Abby and prevent her from attracting other sand worms and getting attacked while she''s immobile. Suddenly, arge brown and very long sandworm that is about 3 meters, shoots into the sky in anger with a loud shriek, showing its full set ofrge shark-like teeth. Russell simply smirks and dashes towards the sandworm, while Laura follows him. The second sandworm also approaches me and Kim with its body buried inside the ground. "Vincent, I''ll protect you," Kim says as she readies her bow. *Twoosh* *Twoosh* Kim suddenly starts to fire at the sandworms, using the arrows that I gave her. She''s shooting two arrows at once which shows her skills in archery. Each of the arrows she shootsnds a blow on the sandworm before it disintegrates, and appears inside her quiver again. This is the active skill of the basic-tier arrows. However, the arrows are not dealing a fatal blow to the sandworm because it buried itself deep into the sand. Fuck! Kim is having a hard time against this sandworm because her puny bow can''t deliver enough power to the arrow. I can''t watch her struggle, this worm keeps pushing us backwards. It won''t be long before it catches up with us. In the next moment, I wave my hand and bring out my mana gun. Even Kim is surprised by the strange weapon in my hand. I could have used the crossbow, but I''ll have to fill it up with mana, which is something I wouldn''t want to do now, in case there ends up being an emergency. With this gun in my hand, I feel my strength double. And at the same time, I feel like I have be one with my weapon. The next moment, I point the gun at the moving sandworm that has almost closed the distance between us. Then anger begins to swell inside me, these fucking worms made my woman faint and also gave the naive Kim a hard time. How will I look at her brother''s face if something happens to her? "Mass destruction," I mutter. In a sh, a sudden burst of mana in the form of a bullet, explodes from my gun and hits the sandworm, then it detonates its body into uncountable tiny pieces. Even the recoil of the gun pushes me back a little and causes a striking pain in my arms¡­ I nce at the mana gauge of the gun and realize that I have used up all the mana. I wonder if I will be able to use the skill twice if the gun upgrades. Then I store the gun back. Right now, I see Kim looking at me with a bewildered expression on her face. In a sh, she runs towards me and hugs me. "Ahh, Vincent¡­. I was worried about you¡­. I am sorry that I couldn''t protect you as a newbie. I feel so ashamed¡­." Kim hugs me tightly as she mutters. However, she doesn''t pry about the gun I used, which shows how mannered she is in situations like these. I separate myself from her and nce at the other two who have also finished killing the second sandworm. They probably had a hard time, because they are both drenched in ck blood. "What the hell was that man¡­.? That was so cool¡­ I saw that thing you used, it even destroyed the crystal of the beast along with it! Just how powerful is that weapon?" Russell asks as he runs towards me with his eyes shining like stars. However, before he can reach me, Laura stops him and nudges him in the stomach. "Argh!!!" Russell lets out a groan. "I am sorry for my brother''s rashness, he doesn''t like weapons but I guess that yours piqued his interest that is why he is behaving like this" Laura apologizes on behalf of her brother. Russell also apologizes¡­.Although they have done nothing to apologize for. The more I get to know them, the more I open up to them. "It''s okay, guys¡­. You have done nothing wrong. That was just a weapon given to me by mom as a present¡­" I lie through my teeth¡­..and they all nod their heads. The next moment, our gaze falls on Kurt and Abby. Kurt is currently attending to Abby and cing his hands on her stomach while he feeds her some potions. Seeing this scene, I dash towards them along with the others. "Kurt¡­ what happened to her?" I ask as I crouch down and sweep my hands through Abby''s hair. Kurt simply raises his head and nces at everyone before his gaze finally stops on me. "I ran a checkup on the team leader and realized that she fainted because of tension. When Nekos are pregnant they often limit or avoid doing tiring activities. The same goes for the team leader, because she''s pregnant, she should rest more often and stop doing any strenuous jobs or engaging in long sexual intercourse¡­." Kurt tells me without averting his gaze. "And congrattions, Vincent. I guess we should celebrateter in the day." He adds with a grin on his face. "What!! The team leader is pregnant?!!" The rest of the team also looks at me with their mouths hanging open. Chapter 79 Sandworms [Part 3] What!! The team leader is pregnant?!!" The rest of the team also looks at me with their mouths hanging open. "V-Vincent is¡­.is it true you and the team leader are going to have a baby?" Kim walks forward and stands in front of me like she''s quite disappointed for some reason. "Yes, I am having a baby with Abby," I answer sincerely. Kim simply bites her lips hard till they bleed and walks back to her former position. I don''t know why she''s like this, but I just hope it is not what I am thinking. "Damn¡­man, you finally nailed our team leader who cleaved off a man''s head just because he was staring at her body with lust¡­. You are the true definition of a man¡­ I am proud of you¡­." Russell tells me with a pat on my back as he suddenly hugs me. "Err¡­ thanks, man¡­hahaha," I reply awkwardly and separate myself from him. Although, I know that he is just congratting me, I feel weird for some reason. [Fufufu, you felt disgusted because you are an incubus¡­] Myra exins. I nce at the rest of the team and realize that Laura has gone to prevent the other adventurers from stealing our kills. She brings out a pocket knife and begins to carve out their crystals. Unfortunately, the beast I killed with my mana gun got destroyed along with its crystal, which shows how fatal the gun can be when it evolves to its peak. Sometimeter, Abby slowly starts to open her eyes. "W-Where is my Vincent? Where¡­is he?!!" The minute Abby opens her eyes, she begins to call out to me like she had a bad dream during her sleep. The moment she sees me sitting right next to her, she suddenly springs up and hugs me tightly, sealing her lips with mine, and causing us to fall to the sandy ground. After kissing me to her heart''s content, she separates her lips from mine with a thread of saliva and gazes at me with her tear-filled eyes. "I am sorry, honey, I¡­I couldn''t protect you. I failed as a partner¡­ and what''s even worse is that, I fainted during a battle! I am so sorry¡­." Abby cries and hugs me tightly. There''s still something I don''t understand though, I mean I like Abby and want her as my woman¡­ but it hasn''t even been up to two days since we met each other and yet she is this worried about me. [It''s just a coincidence, actually, most Incubus have problems with finding their love interests, however, yours came pretty easily. Even your mum is included. The only problem now is being able to protect them in the future because they will all be targeted by your adversaries¡­] Myra tells me. "Cough! Team leader, are you alright now?" Russell asks as he walks forward. "Nyaaaaa!!" Abby suddenly growls at Russell, as her feline ears twitch in anger and her fingers turn into sharp ws¡­ What the¡­. "Haha¡­.sorry team leader, I was just worried about you," Russell says and backs away. "Vincent, it seems like my guess was right. The team leader is going to be very clingy and obsessive during her pregnancy. Also, she''s going to show her feline side more often¡­. And to be honest, it might get pretty annoying. So, Just consider her as a kid that you have to watch over for now. She is now your responsibility¡­." Kurt tells me with a sigh. Meanwhile, Abby is still hugging me and scratching me with her ws that she still hasn''t retracted. Even now, despite the awkward situation, I am tempted to suck Abby''s blood, but I am holding myself back. "Abby, we need to get going¡­" "Ahh, okay, that¡ªthat''s right¡­" Abby replies and separates herself from me as she stands up. She currently seems to havee to her senses and she looks quite embarrassed about her behavior just now. At the same time, Lauraes back after carving out all the crystals from the beasts, and she seems to have kept them inside a space ring. "This is what we acquired, team leader. Twenty-four basic-tier crystals and one intermediate crystal." Laura announces as she hands over the space ring to Abby. "B-But I thought the intermediate beasts were two right?" Abby asks in confusion. "Yes, there were two intermediate beasts, however, your husband destroyed one of them along with its crystal, after using a strange weapon against it¡­" Laura answers Abby in a slightly teasing way. "Eh?" Abby says in surprise then bites her lip. "I couldn''t watch how he defeated that beast. How could I miss such a thing?!" She mutters in surprise and disappointment, clearly shocked and proud that her beloved mate defeated an intermediate beast on his first mission. ¡ª ''At this rate, won''t he exceed my expectations? Maybe carrying his baby isn''t such a bad idea after all. B-But our baby¡­.sigh¡­ The offspring of an Incubus and a Neko are always perverts¡­ No! I won''t let my baby be a pervert¡­'' Abby thinks to herself and lets out a sigh¡­ ¡ª "Team leader, I am so happy for you¡­. But don''t you think that you should rest and let Kurt take over your role since he is the assistant team leader, at least during the duration of your pregnancy¡­?" Laura asks, shing a dazzling smile, while Rusell grits his teeth. "Ahh, Vincent, you!!!" Abby punches me lightly and buries her face in my chest. "Sigh¡­you kept cumming and trapping your seed inside me, and now you''ve gotten me pregnant, you meanie!" Abby mutters in shame. Soon after, she raises her head and nces at the rest of the team. "It''s decided, Kurt will be the new team leader, and you shall all obey hismands from now on¡­till I conceive. Russell, I am sorry, I know that you are stronger than the rest but you are always irrational" Abby says while Russell grits his teeth. Suddenly, we hear the deafening sound of a wild roar from across the desert, and at the same time, something also starts to approach us at an rming speed. ====================== Chapter 80 The Ambush Suddenly, we hear the deafening sound of a wild roar from across the desert, and at the same time, something also starts to approach us at an rming speed. "T-That roar¡­is definitely from a king-tier beast.." Abby announces with her hand on her sword, ready to unsheath it from its scabbard at any moment. "Abby, there''s no way I am going to let you fight in this condition," I say as I hold her hand and remove it from the heel of her sword. "B-But¡­.I¨C" "There''s no but! Kurt is now the team leader, you shouldn''t make rash decisions." I scold her while her fluffy ears drop like she is sad. "Okay, honey," She replies with a pout and back away. Her current behavior is very childish and naive, and I can even vouch that she is worse than Kim right now. However, I don''t find her behavior annoying, rather, I find it cute. Suddenly, the killing intent and bloodlust directed at us vanishes, and the heavy footsteps dashing towards us bes silent. "Listen up everyone, we have to stay on alert. That roar is from a king-tier beast, and guys, to be honest, I have never fought a king-tier beast." "However, I want you all to know that a king-tier beast is three times stronger than an Intermediate beast. The beast is no longer approaching us for some reason, but I want you guys to watch out." Kurt announces. "Fuck!... That damn beast shoulde out so that I can shove my fist into its face¡­hahaha," Russell grins and punches the air a few times. "Pfft¡­.You nearly ran out of breath when facing an intermediate beast, even though you had Laura''s help¡­ I can see that you are really strong¡­" Kurt lets out a chuckle after hearing this. "Tsk!...you bastard, don''t get arrogant just because you are now the team leader. Only Abby can go toe to toe with me. I dealt with that beast¡­.but Laura stole my finishing kill!" Russell retorts with veins protruding from his forehead. "Did I hear you say something?" Abby suddenly interrupts¡­ "Hahaha, I was just joking, team leader," Russell immediately replies the moment he realizes that he is disobeying Abby''s verdict. "What a pathetic brother~" Laura mutters and walks away. "Okay everyone, we need to resume our trip, we have to walk two kilometers before we reach our destination¡­" Kurt announces. The next moment, everyone starts moving. I nce around and realize that the other adventurers ran for their lives the moment they heard the deafening roar. On our trip, we meet a few basic-tier sandworms that were effortlessly killed by us. Although, I also killed one that suddenly popped out from the ground to attack Abby. I threw a fist into its chest killing it in an instant. I don''t know how I was able to kill it effortlessly but I got a sudden boost in strength when it tried to attack my woman. Sometimeter, we arrive in a deserted area that looks like it hasn''t seen a single drop of water for decades. The temperature is so hot here that I can feel my skin slowly burning. But¡­the most surprising thing here is the green vegetation. There are different types of herbs, trees, and wild nts here that all have various uses. However, I don''t know how they fucking survive without water. "This is quite strange, guys please be careful¡­. This is one of the locations shown on the map where the sacred Lotus is located¡­.we just have to search for the sacred Lotus, it should be around here, somewhere ...." Kurt informs us and walks to the front. Soon after searching intensely and going deep into the green fortress, we finally arrive in front of what we are looking for. In front of us is a small flower, emitting a cyan glow as it pulsates. The flower has several tiny vines attached to it which makes the Lotus look kind of dangerous. [Inspect] [Name: Sacred Lotus] [Category: Herbs] [Grade: error] [Effect: error] ¡ª "Listen up everyone, I think this is the sacred Lotus. I''ll go and get it now," Kurt announces. I already knew what it is before the others, but I wonder why I can''t check its grade and effect. Does my inspection skill not work on high-tier items and strong entities? I will have to check that out at home by using it on my mom and Versys. In a sh, Kurt begins to walk towards the sacred Lotus. Suddenly, arge vine shoots out of the ground and grabs Kurt''s legs, mming him hard on the ground and flinging him away. *SWOOSH!* CHA-CHING!* Abby suddenly deflects and slices off the vines that suddenly pop out from the ground, trying to trap us. She stays beside me and starts to slice off tons of vines that areing towards us. Her swings are so smooth that I can barely see her moving, it just looks like a blur. The same goes for Kim, Russell, and Laura. They are having a hard time dealing with the vines because the more vines they destroy the more vines attack them. Russell easily destroys the vines with brute force by empowering himself with magic. However, he is also having a hard time as there are several bruises on his arms and face. Kim is already entrapped to a tree by the vines while Laura keeps destroying the vines with dark magic. In the next moment, a vine suddenly grazes Laura on her cheek. "Fuck!...my beautiful skin¡­" She bellows in rage. In the next moment, she starts to levitate in the air. Her eyes turn pitch ck and her hair colour begins to rhyme with the darkness flowing around her. So this is the power of dark magic huh? She also seems to cherish her skin so much¡­what a weird girl. "Absolute Destruction!" Laura shouts in rage. Instantly, ck tendrils start toe out of her body, destroying all the vines. However, the more vines the tendrils destroy, the more vines that end up attacking us. Suddenly she drops to the ground and starts panting very hard. "I-I am sorry guys, I have exhausted my mana¡­.. I thought I could destroy the vines if I went all out, I didn''t think it through¡­" Laura apologizes as she tries to catch her breath. In a sh, the vines also entrap Laura. I nce around and realize that the others have also been trapped. My eyes suddenly spot something, there are other humans trapped in the trees. The only difference is that their bodies seem to be rotting away. Fuck!.... Is this what is going to happen to us? Right now, Abby and I are thest ones standing. Abby is deflecting all the vines and slicing them off, however, her movement starts getting slow, but she keeps slicing. Wooooosh!!! A thick vine suddenly shoots past us, cutting off Abby''s robe and slicing her abdomen in the process. "Gah!!" Abby suddenly lets out a groan as blood trickles down her stomach. But she doesn''t stop swinging and slicing off the vines even though her movements are getting slower. "I¡­I will protect you husband!" Abby resolves herself and keeps swinging without caring about her health. Right now, my hands are shaking, anger is swelling up within me¡­ my woman has been hurt¡­ In the next moment, my eyes sh with golden lights, and I start to see things that I have never seen before. I can see things that mere mortals can''t and even things that the supernaturals cannot see, despite their heightened senses, nothing can hide from these eyes, the ''God''s eyes''. Chapter 81 A King-Tier Beast In the next moment, my eyes sh with golden lights, and I start to see things that I have never seen before. I can see things that mere mortals can''t and even things that the supernaturals cannot see, despite their heightened senses, nothing can hide from these eyes, the ''God''s eyes''. I''ll take revenge for my woman and make whatever attacked us suffer a thousand times more. Using my eyes to scan the area, my eyes suddenly spot the origin of the attack. There you are¡­.huh~ A frown forms on my face the moment I see the cause of our problem. It is a mere beast. ¡ï[Inspect] [Name: Groot] [Rank: King-tier] [Strength: ????] [Agility:????] [Stamina:???] [Ability: Vines maniption] ¡ª- So you are the one who hurt my woman huh? My anger surges again as I inspect this beast. In the next moment, I deactivate God''s eyes and wear the ck gauntlet inside my space ring. The moment I wear this gauntlet, I start to feel a lot of power surging throughout my body. This is the power of an emperor-tier beast. "Husband! Come back here!!" Abby yells the moment she sees me wearing the gauntlet. Her hands are bloody from wielding the sword for so long and her movements are rapidly getting sluggish. Losing concentration again, a vine shes her on her chest region, tearing through her robe and bra and grazing her breast. Fuck!....Not the breast man¡­ This time, I dash forward in pure rage and throw my fist into the air, using all the strength I can muster. "Shadow punch!" I shout in rage. In a sh, my fist suddenly teleports andnds on the body of the beast where it''s currently disguised. *BANG!* A loud sound echoes throughout the area my fistnds on the beast, sending it a few meters away from me. Now, all the rest of my teammates are already free and they seem to be looking at me with their mouths hanging open. Even Abby is looking at me in surprise, like she can''t wrap her head around what just happened. "Just how strong and how much cool stuff does Vincent have?" Russell mutters in admiration as he has no idea how the gauntlet came to be. The only person who knows the origin of this gauntlet is Abby, and she seems to be regretting her previous assumption about its powers. Right then, the beast seems to gain its momentum as it stands up again and looks at me with an expression of disbelief on its face like it waspletely stunned by the attack. Currently, the beast is in its humanoid form which is made out of vines. It hasrge dark eyes and rotting nts on its head which look like hair. This beast looks like it is about to take the shape of someone amongst us, as it carefully shape shifts and gives itself the appearance of Kurt who''s body is like that of a bodybuilder. "GRRRRRRRR!!!!!" The beast suddenly lets out a deafening roar. If it runs off, I will have to leave it, but for some reason, it looks like it''s guarding the sacred Lotus. "So it was the one that roared that time huh?" Russell mutters. Suddenly, the beast starts to charge toward me,unching five sharp vines at me at an rming speed. "Watch out, Vincent!!" Abby suddenly warns me. I would have had only two active skills left on this gauntlet, but fortunately for me¡­ the third skill, shadow punch, has cooled down after one minute, leaving me with three active skills again. With the vines moving towards me, I activate shadow punch again. *BOOM!!* My punch teleports again and destroys all the vines. The beast looks at me, slightly frustrated, but it suddenly has a mocking expression on its face. In the next moment, it starts to intertwine a bunch of vines into forming something that looks like a missile vine. Fuck!.....this stupid beast¡­. Although I still have two active skills, I can''t use them because I will have to go near the beast to use mana drain which could also drain its life force. And as for the third active skill, I don''t even know what it does¡­.dammit. In a sh, I start to dash toward the beast in order to close the distance between us¡­however, it''s toote. The beastunches the missile-like vine at me which ising toward me at an rming speed, at the same time it also sends tons of sharp vines after the huge vine missile. Fuck!...The beast doesn''t want to engage in closebat. "Fireball!" I mutter. Suddenly, a burst of fire erupts from my palm, I increase the size of the fireball, making it two timesrger than a ser ball, and then I toss it at the iing vine. [-10 mana points] [Remaining 10 mana points] *BOOM!* The vine explodes upon making contact with the fireball. At the same time, I deflect the rest of the vines by simply punching them away with the sheer strength I got from the gauntlet. The beast looks defeated right now like it has given up hope but it still doesn''t make a run for it. Wasting no time after my shadow punch skill cools down, I throw my fist into the air very hard again and teleport it to the beast. However, to my surprise as if the beast knows where I am going to teleport the punch, it suddenly evades it. Fuck!.... The next moment, without letting the beast gain its momentum, I charge forward. In a sh, I appear in front of the beast and m my fist into its chest. *BANG!* The beast also retaliates¡­..by punching me in my chest too. The blow was so fast that I didn''t even notice until the pain seared through me. *BOOM* Both of us are sent flying in opposite directions the moment wend a hit on each other, then we crash into some nts and a tree. Right now, I feel as if my rib cage has been crushed and my lungs have been pierced the moment my back hits arge tree. "GAH!!" ck blood spurts out of my mouth the moment my back hits the tree. [-15 Hp] [15/30 Hp] [Your lungs and rib cage have been damaged. You have sustained a fatal injury¡­] [Regeneration Activated] [-10 mana points] [You have no mana left. Fuck some holes to recover your mana] [Your hp has increased] [25/30 hp] Fuck¡­ I curse out the moment I see this notification. If I didn''t have regenerative abilities, I would have probably died by now. In a sh, an unbearable pain suddenly overwhelms me when my lungs and rib cage start to repair themselves, but it is not enough because of my low mana points. I want to take some elixirs right now so I can finally heal my wounds but the beast starts walking toward me and then forms its hand into a sharp vine that is ready to cut anything in its path. There is only one option left for me, but it''s a gamble. I nce at the gauntlet and take a deep breath. "Soul intent!" I mutter. Chapter 82 Killing The King-Tier Beast There is only one option left for me, but it''s a gamble. I nce at the gauntlet and take a deep breath. "Soul intent!" I mutter. In the next moment, my body starts to levitate. Even the beast looks slightly stunned right now as it pauses its advances. My eyes glow crimson, and an aura bursts out of my body. The aura is simr to that which I exuded inside the guild but this one is much stronger. "V-Vincent is also a demi-human?" The rest of the team mutters with a look of disbelief on their faces because my energy is running wild now. Although they can''t detect the type of demi-human I am, they are shocked by the sudden revtion, and they also start to wonder if my parents are also demi-humans in disguise. Well, I will have to tell them a lie after this beast has been dealt with. Suddenly, the beast starts approaching me at a fast pace. I am using the third active skill, and I don''t really know how it works. I only know how to use it to activate my incubus aura and to allow an unknown energy flow through me. [Vincent, the energy flowing through your body is called Qi. It seems like the third skill of the gauntlet also enables you to use it effortlessly regardless of your mastery of it. I can feel it, it feels like the third stage of Qi. Use it immediately before your body is unable to handle it] Myra warns me. I can feel the strength surging inside of me, even this beast looks like it''s having a hard timeing near me as its body slowly begins to wither. This is my chance¡­.! I descend and begin to gather enough energy in my fist, right now, it looks as though my fist is about to explode with the amount of energy I have gather inside it. I stop gathering energy into my fist as soon as I reach my limit. I can use shadow punch to teleport this punch to the beast, but I don''t want to make another mistake. I start to umte enough energy in my legs¡­. *WOOOSH!* In a sh, I dash toward the beast with all the agility I can muster, pushing my fist forward. The beast tries to shield itself by forming arge barrier using vines, but s it is toote. My fist bursts through the barrier, and forcefullynds on the beast''s chest. *BANG!!!* A loud sound reverberates across the area as my blownds on the beast. In the next instant, I also fall to the ground and begin to cough out ck blood. Then, I immediately store the gauntlet away. "Vincent!!" Abby calls out to me and begins to run towards me. [Ding!] [A king-tier beast has been killed] [The host has had his first kill] Green characters suddenly sh before my eyes. Tch!...no reward or something¡ª? *BAM* Suddenly, Abby hugs me, causing both of us to fall to the ground. "I love you, Vincent. You really exceeded my expectations. I am sorry for doubting the gauntlet¡­." Abby apologizes as she snuggles into my arms. "Good job, Vincent¡­ I guess you are stronger than all of us. We are sorry for doubting you¡­ you saved all of our asses twice today. We appreciate your kindness, we don''t care what you are or what you be. What really matters is that we owe you a favor as team members and friends. This secret will never leak out, I swear on my life." Kurt says with a bow and the others also do the same. "Thank you for your consideration guys. I appreciate your kindness to willingly keep my secret. Moreover, I am not as strong as you guys, I just have some strong artifacts¡­." I reply. "Vincent, you were so cool back then when you fought against that beast¡­Teeheehee" Laura tells me, as she giggles while fiddling with her hair. Abby and I simply raise our eyebrows at the same time. Where is the stoic Laura? When did she start talking to me? Mmm, this is weird. Sometimeter, Russell begins to drag the dismembered body of the beast towards us. He gets to our front and drops the beast to the ground, and tosses the crystal to me. "Vincent, you can keep the crystal, after all, you killed it¡­" Kurt tells me, shing a smile. "I don''t really need this crystal, but I guess I can give it to someone," I reply as I fiddle with the fist-sized crystal in my hand. It''s much clearer and denser than a basic-tier and intermediate-tier crystal¡­ The higher the tier, the clearer the crystal bes. "Abby, do you want this crystal?" I ask. Right now, we are both sitting on a clean patch of grass inside the forest-desert. "Sigh¡­. I don''t need it. If it was a higher tier, I would have collected it. But I think it would suit Kim." Abby answers and tosses the crystal to Kim. "Thank you, team leader, Vincent, I am very grateful." Kim appreciates it as she hastily keeps it inside her space ring. Jealousy shes on Laura''s face, but she simply masks it with a fake smile. She''s a jealous one huh? "Thank you for giving it to my sister, Vincent. This will surely assist her due to her weakness after it''s made into a weapon." Kurt also thanks me, clearly moved by my generosity. I''m not so nice, Kurt. I am just interested in your sister Fufufu¡­. Sometimeter, Kurt goes and fetches the sacred lotus, and carefully stores it inside a small wooden box that was given to us at the guild. The box will prevent the flower from deteriorating. "Hey, Kurt, I wish I could dissect you like this¡­..hahaha. Especially that damned ugly face of yours." Russell says jokingly as he continues to dismember the beast into smaller pieces. "Aargh!! You idiot, the body of that beast could have fetched us some ie¡­" Kurt groans at Russell''s idiocy. Right now, Abby is giving me some strange and seductive look. And constantly pressing her hands on her crotch while biting her lips. Mmm, what does she want now? This is really unlike her... [Sigh¡­you fool, she wants to mate but she doesn''t know how to tell you¡­!] Myra tells me with a sigh¡­ Ahh, I see¡­. "Abby, how about we take a walk around, away from the others?" ============== Chapter 83 She Wants To Mate [Sigh¡­you fool, she wants to mate but she doesn''t know how to tell you!] Myra tells me with a sigh¡­ Ahh, I see¡­. "Abby, how about we take a walk around, away from the others?" "Y-Yes¡­..Let''s take a walk," Abby replies with a flushed face, but the excitement on her face can''t be hidden from me. "Hey guys, we are going for a little walk¡­." I inform the rest of the teammates. "Okay, you guys should be quick about it¡­ we need to leave this ce soon¡­" Kurt tells me as he bends down and starts drawing some runes on the floor. We were given teleportation crystals from the guild to escape in case things get messy and we are not able to make it to the portal station. However, for some reason, Kurt wants to use these crystals to teleport us back. He''s drawing some kind of veryrge andplicated runes that will teleport us back to our. Although, I am having doubts about this idea because even Versys, who is older than Kurt, won''t try to teleport arge group of people using teleportation runes. Moreover, there is still.... "Kurt, what about La and her teammates?" I ask. "Oh, I have contacted them through my amulet, they should be here soon¡­" Kurt replies. Although, I can see Abby''s face twitch when I ask about La¡­ I pretend to not notice. I grab her hand and we begin to make our way into the woods. Right now, I realize something. After the sacred lotus has been taken, all the nts inside this area slowly starts to deteriorate. The others can''t see it, but I notice it because of my heightened senses. Sometimeter, we stop in front of arge tree that perfectly blocks the sun from hitting us. "Vincent¨C," Abby mutters and starts to pucker her lips while her hands rest on her crotch area. "What do you want?" I ask, faking ignorance. "I¡­.I want to mate," Abby replies with a very red face. For some reason, butterflies rise in my stomach due to the way she asks me. I guess nekos call it mating rather than sex. Well, she''s a demi-human, what did I expect. The most important thing is to trust and love each other¡­. [Nekos tend to mate with their partner a lot when they are pregnant. But either way, the partner doesn''t have to be rough on them.] They just need their partner''s seed to keep their womb warm and stretched all the time¡­ so you''ll have to hit her honey pot several times while fucking her, but you don''t have to be rough.] Myra tells me. I see¡­. In the next moment, I suddenly hold Abby from behind and push her against therge tree with her butt sticking out to me. In this position, Abby is resting her hands on the tree to keep her bnce, so there''s basically no obstruction to her paradise. Swiftly, I start to lose her robe when ites off and I slowly take off her bra, leaving her with only herce panties. "Abby, how does it feel to carry my baby?" I ask as I slowly slide her panty to the side, revealing her moist wet pussy. "Ahaaan!" She leaks out a moan. "I am happy to carry your baby, Vincent. I may look young but I am actually 26 years old." "I know that, but you are still youngpared to people who have lived for thousands of years," I tell her and begin to circle my finger around her clit. "Nyaaaaa~ s-stick it inside me, please!" Abby pleads fervently and wiggles her ass as I hasten the stimtion of her clit. Fuck!.... When did my Abby be a pervert? I stop touching her clit after she cums and in the next moment, I start to loosen my pants too, revealing my fully erect cock. Grabbing my cock, I start to rub it against her slippery pussy, making it sandwich my cock. Suddenly a wave of pleasure overwhelms me the moment my cock makes contact with her pussy. (Though she has a fat pussy) Fuck!... Letting out a groan, I slowly insert my cock inside her wet walls. "Ahaan¨C it''s inside me," Abby mutters. Right now, it feels like I have lost all my brain cells as I immerse myself in fucking Abby. I grab onto her juicy tits and begin to fondle them while I pinch the red cherries on top of them. PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH!.... The sound of pping ensues as I m my cock deep into her while I use fingers of paradise to fondle her tits. Furthermore, I also use God''s eyes to detect her honey pot and m my balls deep into it. Right now, Abby is convulsing vigorously as she experiences a series of orgasms but I don''t stop thrusting. The tion she is feeling right now is so much that she can''t even moan because she doesn''t have any strength left in her. I am also starting to reach my limit as I can feel the pressure building at the base of my cock. "I AM CUMMING!!" I let out a groan and deliver one final heavy thrust¡­and begin to pump my semen deep into her. "NYAAAAAA!!!! HOT! HOT! IT''S HOT!" Abby finally lets out a loud moan after I cum inside her. Her legs instantly give out due to the overwhelming sensation, and she copses to the ground, with her body twitching non-stop. I crouch down and disburse my remaining semen inside her mouth which she happily eats. After some minutes, Abby''s orgasmes to an end. This is the longest orgasm I have ever seen even in porn, as itsted over ten minutes. Beneath her is the flood of juice that she released. If we were inside the bedroom, I would have eaten her down there without leaving a single juice. Seeing this scene, a feeling starts to build inside me. I want to make my mum cum like this tonight¡­. In the next moment, I help Abby to stand up and wear her clothes since she barely has any strength left in her. "Vincent, you didn''t go easy on me. I feel sore in my pussy." Abby mutters. Her cheeks are rosy and her legs wobble when she tries to stand. I simply let out a chuckle¡­. "You enjoyed it, didn''t you?" I ask, slightly teasing her. "I¡­I enjoyed it, but I want this feeling while on the bed inside my room. Just marry me already, you idiot!!" Abby bellows with a pout and punches me lightly. However, she loses bnce and is about to fall but I quickly catch her, stopping her from falling. "You could just ask for help, you know?" I tell her as I carry her on my back. "Drop me down, you pervert! I don''t need your help!!" Abby bellows again but she doesn''te down or struggle, rather, she clings to me like a ko¡­. Chapter 84 Childish Kim "Drop me down, you pervert! I don''t need your help!!" Abby bellows again but she doesn''te down or struggle, rather, she clings to me like a ko¡­. Sometimeter, we meet up with the rest of the team members. Kurt is still drawing theplicated runes on the floor using some powdered, hydra bone marrow, and it seems like he''s so immersed in it that he doesn''t want to make a single mistake. I nce to the side and see La and her teammates¡­talking with Kim and Kurt¡­.while Russell is still messing around with the dead beast. "Hey, Vincent!! Come join us here!" La calls out to me, shing a smile. Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, I walk toward them and sit down in their midst along with Abby. "Senior sister, why did Vincent carry you on his back?" La suddenly asks as we sit down. "Eh, me?" Abby mumbles with a blush. "Well, he fucked me very hard to the extent that my legs start to wobble, and¡ª" Abby suddenly pauses her words as all her face goes red when she realizes that La''s team members, Jake and Martin are sitting down there. "Senior sister, y-you aren''t supposed to say something like that¡­" La replies with a flushed face. Jake and Martin suddenly stand up and stylishly walk away with red faces. "A-Am I not supposed to say something like that? I-It just felt so good that I couldn''t stop moaning¡­ N-Not to talk about that liquid t-that came out of my pu¡ª" "Uwaaaaah!!! Senior sister! You are such a meanie!" La cries and covers her face with her hands and runs away from us. "Sigh¡­Abby, you intentionally did that didn''t you?" I ask while facepalming. "I just wanted to tease her¡­hehe. But jokes apart, you fucked me so hard that my pussy is on fire¡­" Abby tells me with a pout while she ces her hands on her crotch. To be sincere, my face is also red right now because I don''t know that Abby has this side of her. "Everyone, the teleportation formation is ready¡­" Kurt announces and begins to ce some green crystals on some spots of the drawings. However, he suddenly pauses¡­ "There''s a problem, guys, the guild gave us five mine crystals instead of 6. I didn''t realize that earlier¡­. Remain one more crystal for this formation to activate." Kurt announces with a long sigh¡­. "Why don''t we just use the teleporters?" Russell asks. "Well, if we pass through that sandworm desert. There''s a high chance that one of us might die¡­. Jake nearly got eaten when we crossed there." La answers in Kurt''s stead. "I see¡­.." Russell mutters. "D-Do you want my crystal?" Kim suddenly asks while biting her lips, clearly not willing to part with the crystal. "Sorry, Kim¡­. I think that''s thest resort. The basic tier beast crystal won''t work because the energy it contains isn''t as strong as the one obtained from a mine. It''s only suitable for weapons. However, a king-tier beast crystal should contain enough energy that is on par with the intermediate crystal obtained from a mine to teleport us to our destination." Kurt tells Kim. "B-But Vincent gave me this crystal, it''s precious to me. Uwaaaaah!!" Kim suddenly starts to cry. Her deficiencies have kicked in¡­.. In a sh, I stand up and walk toward her. "Don''t worry about your crystal¡­ you are not going to leave it, okay¡­" I tell her with a pat on her head while I clean the single drop of tear in her eyes. "Thank you, Vincent. I love you¡­ I won''t let anyone take it away from me. Not even my brother¡­." Kim replies and suddenly hugs me. Sometimeter, after the intense hug, Kim separates herself from me. Honestly, I feel weird about Kim''s childish behavior¡­ Nheless, I find her cute. In the next moment, I stand up and walk toward Kurt and give him a green mine crystal. I found this crystal earlier inside my space ring while rummaging through it. "Thanks, Vincent. You have solved many problems for us easily, I don''t know how to appreciate you. My sister seems to like you and her deficiency has been kicking in ever since she met you. I know you have Abby, but please can you take care of Kim like your blood sister? I know this request is getting out of the boundary, but I can''t afford to see Kim getting heartbroken. Who knows, her condition may get worse if you know what I mean¡­" Kurt mutters with a pleading gaze as he collects the crystal, not wanting Abby to hear his words. "It''s okay, man¡­we are friends¡­Your request is simple. Besides, I have taken a liking to Kim¡­" I tell him and pat his shoulder. The other team members look at us with a curious gaze, wondering what we are talking about. In the next moment, Kurt ces thest crystal on the required spot, and the formation starts to glow brightly with green light. "Everyone, stand in the center of the formation, we will be teleported in a minute," Kurt announces. In the blink of an eye, everyone gathers in the center of the formation. Right now, we are nine in number, and Abby and Kim are sticking to my side like glue. Abby has a scowl on her face like she is ufortable with the way Kim is sticking to me. Sigh¡­.this will be much harder than I thought. Everyone is already prepared and the glow of the formation is already glowing more brightly. In a sh, a green blinding light suddenly bursts out of the formation, and the next moment we are teleported¡­away from Demaz. ============================ X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X Chapter 85 Faran Glem Within a sh, a green blinding light suddenly bursts out of the formation, and in the next moment we are teleported away from Demaz. The feeling right now is different from when we used the teleporters, it''s calm and soothing unlike the tingling sensation of passing through portals. In the next moment, we suddenly find ourselves in the buzzing city of Anore¡­ Everybody''s body jerks in surprise as we suddenly appear out of nowhere in the middle of the street. However, they shrug it off like it''s a daily urrence. Abby and Kim don''t stop sticking to me, and it kinda earns me a lot of gaze. Sometimeter, we arrive at the base and enter the adventurer''s guild¡­ La and her teammates separate from us and walk towards one of the reception attendees. My teammates and I also walk towards Conor''s cabin. Right now, there''s a team in front of us that is also submitting their mission. The moment they move away, Kurt moves forward and tenders the Sacred Lotus to Conor inside a box. Conor collects it, takes a glimpse at it and closes it back instantly. He looks quite surprised and baffled at how fast wepleted the mission. He also takes a quick peek at me and quickly averts his gaze. "I am quite surprised that youpleted the mission within such a short time. Please hold on a little so that I can contact the person who issued the mission. But first, I''ll approve your mission, pending the time that Faren Glem will arrive." Conor returns the sacred lotus as he tells us and points towards a long empty chair for us to sit, then he picks up a bigmunication amulet. ''Sorry, man..you are going to get cuckold by me...'' I think inwardly and shake my head. Kurt nods his head and the mission token that Abby gives him suddenly glows, indicating that the mission has beenpleted and removed from the guild''s mission list. We walk towards the bench and sit down on it..... Right now, Abby and Kim are both sitting down by my side. Kim is pressing her boobs against my arm and it feels kinda soft...as the two women sandwich me. [You are going to burst your nuts inside this naive girl''s pussy....fufufu] Ye-- I mean shut up! Myra. [Fufufu, you are behaving more like an incubus now...] Suddenly, my amulet starts to vibrate. Kim and Abby look at me in surprise due to the sudden vibration. I stand up from their midst and walk into the boys'' toilet section. Much to my surprise, there''s not much of a crowd here as people rarely use it. Walking forward a little and turning left, I open the door of an empty toilet and enter. Removing the amulet from my inner clothes, I send a bit of my mana into it. Suddenly, the hologram figure of my mom pops up. HOLY SHI-- Mom!! "Hehe, I wanted to surprise you. I was thinking about choosing a dress for tonight but I couldn''te to a decision, so I decided to call you...." My mom tells me blushingly and shows off her body to me. "....." "But why are you naked, mom..?" I ask with my palm on my face. Although, deep down inside, I liked it, but it would have been a hassle assuming I picked up her call in public. "I know that you won''t pick up my call in public....." "Such... Confidence..." "It was just a hunch..." She replies with a shrug. "See, your cum is still dripping from my pussy..." My mom opens her legs wide, revealing her cave to me... "....." "Go wash up, Mom..." "Teeheehee... I just woke up now." My mom leaks out giggles. "Sigh... Where are the dresses you want me to choose from..?" I ask, trying to change the subject. If I was reading or writing this scene in a novel, I would have probably died of cringe. All of a sudden, the scenery changes, and three dresses appear in front of me... One of the dress is a long red gown that has an 0-shape in her chest region. This dress is probably going to reveal her cleavage. The second one is a white armless gown with floral patterns on the hem¡­ but it looks very short. And thest one is a formal ck dress that ismonly worn in the Graven kingdom. "Mom, I want you to wear that ck dress tonight," I tell her and point to the ck dress. "B-But that looks so simple... This red dress looks good on me, Vincent..." My momins to me with a pout on her face, but I don''t say anything. "Okay fine, I''ll wear what you want...." She finally sumbs to me. "Well, you are the one who called me and asked for the one I liked." "Tch¡­.can''t you be a little more romantic¡­." My mom clicks her tongue jokingly¡­ "Oh? But I''m romantic on the bed. You were moaning loudly and cumming like crazy this morning¡­. Aren''t I romantic in that aspect, Amelina?" I tease her. My mom''s face burns hot red in embarrassment as she blushes furiously, but she doesn''t reply. "I am going to make you lose your mind tonight¡­and fuck you till your legs wobble¡­." I add with a wink. *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP* I start to hear my mom''s heart beat very fast through my amulet. "Y-You are so mean¡­. I have never felt this many butterflies in my stomach in all my life." My mom mutters with a very red face and aborts the call in embarrassment. [Phew, that was so cringy¡­..] I felt it in my balls¡­. But either way, my mom is just too cute¡­. Sigh, I can''t believe that I am getting joy from fucking my own mom. Letting out a sigh, I exit the toilet and walk back to the rest of my teammates who are still inside the guild. Right now, I can see that they are currently talking to someone who is wearing a ck suit with a mask on his face. They are all standing on their feet which seems to be a sign of respect for this person who looks like an influential figure. I walk forward and silently stand beside Abby without interrupting the discussion. Although, the masked person gives me a nce before continuing the conversation. "This is Mr. Glem, the person who issued the mission ...." Abby whispers to me. "Wait, you mean Faran Glem¡­?" I ask in surprise. "Yes, he''s the one¡­" Abby replies. Faran Glem, the one who also forged most of the high-tier weapons out there in the Graven kingdom. But why the hell does he smell like a female? [That''s because he''s one¡­..] ======================= Note: I''ll start updating this novel again. I apologize for the sudden break. Chapter 86 Faran Glem [Part 2] Note: Slice of life ahead. ============================== Faran Glem, the one who also forged most of the high-tier weapons out there in the Graven kingdom. But why the hell does he smell like a female? [That''s because he''s one¡­..] What the...??? But she has the appearance of a man! I mean, look at her chest, it''s t and this body doesn''t even look like that of a female. Wait! Don''t tell me that this is her body. If that is so then I wonder how her pussy would loo¡ª [Aargh! Why are you such an idiot... She''s using high-tier transformation magic...] Damn... My mind didn''t even think about that. [Well, the only thing you think of is pussy] Tru¨C I mean, that''s a lie¡­ [...] "We almost died while trying to get this lotus, I hope you''llpensate us very well," Kurt says as he opens the small box in his hand and instantly closes it back. I don''t see Faran Glem''s expression because of the mask on hi¨C I mean on her face. But she seems to be contemting something. "Okay, so because youpleted this mission within a short period of time and talked to me in a very polite way, I''llpensate you with two hundred gold coins." Faran Glem announces. "T...Two h-hundred gold coins?!" Everyone gasps in surprise...as they can''t believe what they just heard. In the next moment, Faran Glem waves her hand in the air, and a big brown pouch containing the money appears. She hands over the money to Kurt who is still looking stupefied. Then she nces at me and immediately averts her eyes, before she begins to walk away. Damn...that gaze... *Gulp* I bet her real body will be muscr...I wonder what she wants to use the sacred lotus for... [Why do you say that her real body will be muscr?] Well, isn''t it obvious? A woman who forges weapons, will probably look like a heavyweight champion. That exins why she doesn''t want to show her real body... [Sigh... You know, you look so dumb right now. Just because she''s a forger doesn''t mean she will be ugly... There are different types of forging. Based on my knowledge, a high-level technomancer should also be able to forge a beast weapon.] Ahh, I see... So she might be a Technomancer... But why did she give me that long stare...? I try toe up with an answer to my question but shake my head when I can''te up with a logical reason. I nce to the side and see the rest of my teammates arguing and discussing how to share the money amongst ourselves. Sometimeter, they came to a conclusion and gave each person thirty-three gold coins. While the remaining two gold coins were added to my own, making it 35 in total, and it also meant that I had the highest share. The rest of the team members are okay with me taking the remaining two gold since I contributed a lot to the mission. I collect my money inside a pouch and give it to Abby... "Take this, please don''t reject it... I don''t need it and you know that." I tell her as I push the pouch into her hand forcibly. "B-But, you worked for it... I...I don''t want it to look as if I started dating you because of your money. I am sorry, I can''t take..." Abby replies while shaking her head and trying to force back the money into my hands. "Team leader, I think you should take the money. Vincent probably wants to give you of his own free will. That doesn''t make you a gold digger. Moreover, it would be wrong to reject something from your man..." Russell says and urges Abby to take the money. Damn... I have such nice teammates... [Fufu... This is the first time this guy has said something meaningful] No doubt, you are correct, Myra. "B-But¡­" Abby lets out a sigh in defeat and collects the pouch from me before storing it in her space ring along with her own earnings. "Okay, since everyone has received their money, I think we should rest for today...." Kurt announces. "Damn... This is probably the highest-paying mission that we have everpleted. Am I right?" Russell utters and nces toward Abby for confirmation. "You are right, Russell. The highest-paying mission we have everpleted as a "team" was 100 gold coins...." Abby replies. Soon after, everyone begins to take their leave, leaving me alone with Abby and Kim. "Mmm...Kim, what are you waiting for...?" Abby asks with her eyes furrowed. "I...I want to ask if Vincent can have lunch with me..." Kim replies while fidgeting with her hair. ''Sigh...how can you be so- gullible, can''t you freaking see that he is with his woman?'' Abby mutters under her breath while gritting her teeth. "Team leader, did you say something?" Kim asks with an innocent face while tilting her head forward slightly. "Ahh, don''t worry... Vincent will eat lunch with you. But I want to see him about some important matters right now, maybe I''ll give you a call after...." Abby speaks up with a vein popping out on her forehead. "Mmm...okay, I think I should have his reference then..." Kim tells Abby and simply brings out her amulet and makes ite into contact with mine which is currently hanging out of my robe. Abby''s face flushes with anger and she looks as if she is about to explode. "Okay, give me a call, Vincent..." Kim tells me and shes me a smile before hopping away... The moment she leaves, Abby suddenly gives me a dangerous re... "Don''t even think about doing anything with her..... She has no idea what she''s doing...." Abby tells me in anger and starts to walk away. Sigh... This hot head... [Kim looks like a girl who knows what she''s doing. In fact, she no longer has her deficiency, she''s just using it to her advantage....] Ahh, that makes sense... Who knew that Kim was so cunning... I let out a sigh and begin to walk after Abby, meanwhile I can feel a death stare behind my back. ========================== Chapter 87 Abby Needs My Cock Right now, I am inside Abby''s room, and she''s currently lying down on the bed waiting for me to pounce on her and ravish her..... "Mmm, husband, what are you waiting for?" She asks and looks at me with a lovely gaze, expecting me to make a move. Although I don''t mind fucking her again. But I am quite worried about her health, ording to what Kurt told me earlier... "Abby, aren''t you curious that this addiction is abnormal....?" I ask, still stupefied. "T...That''s because I am a Neko, and after getting deflowered, I always have the urge to mate... A...And even before getting deflowered, I have been holding back to mate with you..." Abby replies while her cheeks turn beet red. I don''t reply, but I simply remove my robe and take off the attire that I was wearing underneath the robe. Next, I take off my underwear, revealing my fully erect cock which is towering above Abby who has also gotten naked. [Vincent, I think only one session is enough for today. Anything more than that might affect her. Nekos are fragile during their pregnancy...] Myra tells me. "Sigh..." I simply let out a sigh and don''t say anything. I may originally originate from this world but there are still so many weird and unexinable phenomena. Like women knowing instantly that they are pregnant. To top it all off, they could even discern the gender or pause the growth of the pregnancy. Like what the actual fuck? Is there something that magic can''t actually do? [Yes, it can''t raise the dead...] That''s right... But I have heard some myths from my mom about bringing someone back from the underworld. Well, never mind, I think it was something that Agus did before she ascended. I stop talking with Myra and feast my eyes on Abby''s mesmerizing body that is waiting to be devoured right now. In this room and position, I can see her bountiful tits with pink colorful cherries on top of them and her wet slightly-pink hairless pussy, which is currently wet and leaking with my cum from earlier. Furthermore, her tail is now sticking out from her butt and wagging in excitement for what is toe. Wasting no time, I grab my shaft and begin to shake it to further increase its hardness, then a grin begins to form on my face. "I am going to punish you with my dick...." I tell her and begin to walk forward towards her. Suddenly, Abby gets up on the bed and goes to her knees. "Vincent, I want you to fuck me in the mouth like the other time, but I want you to deep throat me this time..." She tells me while stroking my dick which is now all red and pulsating with veins due to its sheer hardness. Damn..... In a sh, I grab hold of her white hair and shove my full-length cock inside her mouth... "Mmm...." She leaks out a moan while her tail keeps wagging in excitement. What the hell is wrong with Abby!? Next, I slowly start to move my waist and begin to fuck her mouth, reaching the end of her throat and the orifice of her mouth. Right now, the way Abby''s mouth works on my shaft like suction sends waves of pleasure down my spine, causing me to increase my thrust. At the same time, she skillfully uses her tongue to lick and coil around the cap of my dick, sending more waves of pleasure down my spine. [Fufufu, this Neko likes you a lot. The more they like their partner, the more they mate... Well, we''ve got a horny member here...] I don''t give a reply to Myra, but continue moving my waist and fuck Abby''s mouth. The faster I move, the more her slimy saliva lubricates my cock and makes me throat fuck her further... Fuck!... I start to feel the pressure build in the base of my cock. I tighten my grip on her hair and begin to deliver powerful thrusts which surprise her a bit. "I AM CUMMING!!!" I leak out a loud groan and give onest powerful thrust before I start to squirt my semen inside her mouth. Even after two minutes, I am still squirting a lot of semen whiches as a surprise to me. Seeing that her mouth is too full to receive my semen, I pull out my cock and start to squirt semen all over her face, painting it white. The moment I stop squirting semen, my body slumps onto the bed and my cock turns soft, while Abby is still trying to swallow the semen in her mouth. Sigh, my balls are gonna work overtime now. Abby has drained me a lot today. Fuck.... I need my mom''s blood. [You can drink Abby''s blood though. It would improve your rtionship drastically...] I no longer have the urge to suck her blood again for some reason. I need my mom''s. Suddenly, Abby starts to crawl toward me on the opposite edge of the bed. She stops in front of me and shes a satisfied smile... "Thanks for the treat..." She whispers and grabs my shaft again. "Aargh!...fuck it!" I let out a groan as her wet magical hands grab hold of my shaft and begin to stroke it momentarily. The movement of her hand isid, yet sending waves down my spine, causing my penis to turn erect once again. Next, she climbs on top of me and raises her ass in the air a bit, before suddenly lowering on my cock. "Aahaan~" She leaks out a moan as she lowers her pussy on my cock, while her tight meat wall clenches on my shaft. "Mmm, I am too tired to move my waist, honey... Can you grab me and fuck me senseless?" She asks while she hugs me with my cock still buried deep inside her. Fuck!.... I am truly the one to dominate a woman... I suddenly turn my body to the left, causing us to roll over while Ie to the top. Right now, we are in the missionary position with Abby''s legs fully spread out for me to prate her. At the same time, her pussy gives off an alluring musky scent, causing me to start moving my waist and mming deep into her honey pot, and explore the unexplored. Soon after only Abby''s cries and moans reverberate across the room. ========================== Chapter 88 A Date With Kim [Part 1] Phew! "That was one hot, steamy sex..." I let out a sigh while staring at the ceiling. Shifting my gaze to the side, I take a look at Abby''s figure, which is tiredly sleeping on the bed right now. We are both stark naked with sweat glistening on our skin, coupled with the musky scent that is emitting from Abby''s pussy. This scent is giving me the urge to pounce on her and eat her pussy right here and now. However, eating her pussy now is akin to eating my own cum. [Damn... You fucked the hell out of her senses. Although, I''ll advise you not to be so rough on her due to her pregnancy.] Eh- what crap are you saying? She kept riding my cock like a cowgirl, which further turned me on. *Silent ensues* Myra doesn''t reply again for some reason. Letting out a sigh, I get up from the bed and start to clean up Abby''s vagina with some tissues and cover her body with a nket. After covering her body with a nket, her eyes immediately opens, and she gives me a mesmerizing smile. "Husband, I love you..." "I love you too..." I tell her, and a satisfied smile forms on her face as she goes back to sleep. Seeing this, I let out a sigh... "At least, she''s satisfied for today and we won''t have to mate until tomorrow." I mutter, while getting up from the bed and wearing my clothes. All of a sudden, the amulet on my neck starts to vibrate vigorously. In frustration, I grab the amulet and pick up the call by sending a bit of mana into it. In a sh, the holographic figure of Kim suddenly pops up. WHAAAAA--- [She is fucking cute...] "Mmm Vincent, I just finished taking a bath. A-Are you ready for our date?" Kim asks with a flushed face. Hearing her angelic voice, I snap out of my daze- Wait, what? Date? I thought we were going out for a freaking lunch! ? I cry inwardly... [I told you that she knew what she was doing...] You are right, Myra... "Okay, where should we meet?" I give a reply. "Let''s meet at the colosseum, or d-do you want toe to my room?" Kim asks with a red face. Hell no! You seductress! "Let''s meet at the colosseum..." I give a swift reply instead. However, Kim gives me a disappointed look while biting her lips. Sigh, If only she knew that a yandere is sleeping next to me. "Vincent, I-I''m also cute, you know? I...I like you and I want to be your woman. I am saying this because I might not have the opportunity to say it in the future..." Kim stutters, and in the next moment, the towel wrapped around her body suddenlyes off, giving me a perfect view of the two peaks on her chest. "W-what are you doing, K...Kim?" I ask in a low voice, while my face starts to turn red, and my heart beats faster. "D-Don''t you want to suck and grab these things on my chest? I...I heard that boys like them a lot, including a girl''s pussy. They''ll be only yours, Vincent. I also want to carry your baby." Kim tells me with a very red face and shifts her gaze to the side. "...." [.....] "Kim...." "Y-You don''t need to give me an answer to my confession right away. Take your time... W-Well, let''s meet at the colosseum." Kim says to me as her face turns beet red, then she instantly aborts the call in embarrassment. [Fufufu, she also knew that you love boobies. That girl is so strange.] Sigh... I can''t believe that she confessed to me and showed me her tits. Things will be very awkward between us. [Just give her a reply already!] Naw, I can''t do that immediately. Although she might sound like she knows everything that happens between a man and woman, she has no idea about it, it feels like she took advice from her friends. Like what the fuck!? Who shows off their tits when confessing to a guy?! If it were some other guy, they would just use her to satisfy their lust and dump her. [True, and that''s just what I was about to tell you. You can''t keep adding all the girls that you fuck to your harem. ^__^] Kim is an exception. She''s an innocent girl with a pure mind. Although she took advantage of her deficiency to get closer to me. [Her deficiency is freaking gone! She''s cunning! Just fuck her and dump her.] "....." You sound so jealous right now, Myra. [Why won''t I be jealous? You won''t even y with me. Yet you keep lusting after random girls.] Come on, I promised to y with you tomorrow night and make you my personal cum slut. Fufufu... [Why not tonight?] My mom and I are getting married tonight. [Humph!] I ignore Myra''s tantrum and begin to walk out of the room. Taking onest look at Abby, I open the door and get out. Next, I start to walk towards the Colosseum. I am getting pretty ustomed to this base and I already know most of the ces here. Sometimeter, I reach the open Colosseum. It''s very empty here as only a few disciples are sitting and chatting on the several rows of chairs that are situated at the edge of the Colosseum. I start scanning the Colosseum for Kim and then my eyes finally fall on her. She''s also walking towards the Arena in her usual white robe. In a sh, she walks forward and stops in front of me with a very red face. She''s putting on some makeup this time, coupled with the alluring scent of the perfumeing from her body. "A-Are you ready?" She asks with a shy gaze. "Yes," I also reply, as my face turns red for some reason. Moreover, the disciples weren''t paying that much attention to us which made me a little bit relieved. "Let''s hold hands...." Kim tells me and stretches her hand forward. In the next moment, we both hold hands and begin to walk towards the cafeteria. Unbeknownst to Vincent, a tall busty girl is stalking him... "So, this is my father''s student huh...? He smells like me, and my dad... Is he the same as us...?" The girl thinks to herself and pauses her footsteps. ======================= Chapter 89 A Date With Kim [Part 2] Right now, Kim and I are walking toward the cafeteria at the base. Unfortunately for me, we met Laura on our way, and she saw the way Kim and I were holding hands... Seeing us like this, Laura gave us a weird and suspicious gaze before walking away. She had an unbelievable look on her face and I don''t know what is going on in her mind... "Mmm- Vincent... Are you still thinking about the fact that Laura saw us?" Kim suddenly asks while taking things further by interlocking her arms with mine and pressing her breast against my shoulder. "Hey, don''t be so cocky, I wasn''t thinking about that..." I give her a quick response. "Humph, you don''t have to care about her. I''m only worried about us if Abby finds out..." Kim says in a low voice. Wait, us-we? What the actual fuck? I haven''t even agreed to date her. Sigh... This girl is more troublesome than she looks. Sometimeter, we arrive at the cafeteria. It''s pretty huge here as there are different people from different races who are collecting foods ording to their taste, culture, and beliefs. And also, food isn''t free here..... Kim nudges me and drags me toward the human food tform. I don''t have any qualms with eating human food since I haven''t lost my taste buds after switching between races, the only downside is my temporary urge for drinking blood. We finally settle down for traditional food which is quite popr among humans. Next, we also buy some drinks and walk towards an empty table. After sitting down around the table, we slowly begin to dig into the food. After eating out halfway through, Kim suddenly stops eating and looks into my eyes. "Ahem... Vincent, about what I told you earlier... Are you going to g-give me an answer today?" Kim asks while looking at me with puppy eyes. Sigh... This cunning girl, here we go... I also stop eating my food and clean the side of my mouth with a towel... "Kim, you see... I like you and you''re a good girl. However, it might be quite dangerous for you in the future if you associate yourself with me. I j¨C" "Is it because of Abby you don''t want to get married to me?" Kim suddenly interrupts me, her eyes tearing up while her voice is getting a little bit loud. "Calm down, that''s not the reason..." I reply, trying to keep her emotions in check. "Then...Then, what if I be your mistress...?" Kim says to me, her voice getting loud. And right now, people are already paying attention to us. "Damn... That girl is willing to be his mistress. Isn''t it even a little bit early to talk about this kind of stuff..." "Don''t you know her? She''s that baldie''s sister..." "I see... She''s that dumb one when we were kids. I thought so, she''s out of her mind." "Bruh... Don''t think about it, she''s no longer the girl of that time. She''s a green snake under the grass....she''s very dangerous. " "Ahh, that''s right man. I remember when she sliced off three guys''dicks when they tried to take advantage of her because of her naiveness. She made them eunuchs..fufufu." I ignore the two guys sitting beside us and look back at Kim who is still waiting for my reply... "See Kim, it''s not the fact about you bing my mistress. In fact, Abby isn''t the only woman that I have..." I tell her with a straight face. Kim looks extremely shocked at the sudden reality. She res at me, looking short of words... "Then...Then why don''t you want me to be one of your women? I... I like you, Vincent. Please, don''t reject me, this is my first time asking a guy out. To top it all off, the one I truly want." Kim replies while staring at the ground dejectedly. "As I mentioned earlier, associating yourself with me will put you in a lot of dilemmas in the future," I tell her again, shaking my head. "That... Vincent, this is my decision, I''ve made up my mind to face any consequences. I''m old enough to make decisions on my own!" Kim protests, her face tearing up like a dam is about to burst open from her eyes. "Are you sure?" "Yes," "Sigh... If you''ve made up your mind about it, then wee to my harem, Kim." I dere inly to her and move my hand forward to hold her hand. "Thank...Thank you..." Kim mutters as her expression brightens up while I caress her hands. The atmosphere between us suddenly bes awkward but Kim suddenly takes things to the next level as she begins to feed me in public. "This...This is so embarrassing." I mutter as I open my mouth to receive the food that she is about to give. This disy of affection between us earned us a lot of gaze and admiration. After feeding me to her heart''s content, I also do the same to her... She looks so happy that I can''t gauge how delighted she is right now. Sometimeter, we finish eating our food and leave the cafeteria. Next, we walk around the base and also had some fun in the pool. (Of course, I paid for it ^__^) After having enough fun, Kim urges me to follow her to her dormitory. Well, ording to her exnation, low-level disciples use dormitories while people like Abby have their courtyard. Heeding her words, we start walking toward the girls'' dorms. Boys are allowed to visit their dorms during the day but prohibited at night. Sometimeter, we arrive at Kim''s dormitory. Her dorm is just a singlerge room that is fitted with two beds, two wardrobes, and some other gadgets. It also has a separate kitchen and bathroom which is pretty smallpared to Abby''s own. Just wait a little bit Kim, I''ll surely take you out of the hell hole... "I...I forgot to tell you that I have a roommate..." Kim tells me as she sits down on the bed which is on the left side of the room. I knew it since I saw two beds and two wardrobes. "Maybe I should take my leave then, goodbye, I love you..." I tell her and begin to walk towards the door. "Wait!" Kim suddenly shouts, causing me to halt my footsteps. "Actually, my roommate is on a three days mission, she will be back tomorrow, so you don''t have to worry about her. A-And we can also have some fun..." Kim mutters while her face turns beet red. "....." "..." Sigh...this situation is awkward... For some reason, my face also blushes red and my heart begins to beat faster. (Well, my dick also gets erect) In the next moment, I walk toward Kim on the bed and sit down beside her. For some reason, her heart begins to beat faster. I lean forward for a kiss and nt my lip on her mouth. However, Kim suddenly separates herself from me and looks at me with a red face. "I...I thought I was ready for this, but I am not. I''m sorry, Vincent. We''ll do it another day... I''m just too overly excited today..." Kim mutters and runs into the bathroom. After some minutes of realizing that she isn''t willing toe back into the room due to her shyness, I bid farewell to her and exit her dorm. Right now, I''m walking through the hallway that leads to different dormitories. Sigh... Did Kim just really cockblocked m¨C *Thud* I suddenly feel a sharp pain in my head and my vision starts to get tainted. I fall to the ground and see a girl hungrily looking at me before my vision suddenly ckouts. Chapter 90 Taming The Young Succubi [Part 1] Ahh, fuck it..... What''s this feeling? [Open your eyes Idiot!] Huh? [Open your fucking eyes! They are about to put a knife on your dick and make you a fucking eunuch!] Fuck!... In a sh, I open my eyes... *nk* *nk* ''What the hell? There are fucking chains on my hands!'' I look to the side and realize that both of my hands and legs have been constrained with cylindrical metal cuffs that have been chained to the bed. No matter how I struggle, I just can''t seem to be able to get out of it. In a panic, I look down at the lower half of my body and see a blonde busty girl bobbing her head with her mouth fully wrapped around my cock. Noticing that I''ve begun thrashing my body, the girl simply raises her head and her face appears before my eyes. "So you''re awake huh?" The blonde haired girl says with a mischievous grin. This girl is an unprecedented beauty that rivals even my mom. Her face is oval-shaped with a small-edged nose and delicate hazel eyes that perfectly fits her face. She also seems to have a little tattoo below her cheekbone, giving her a badass look. Right now, this girl is only wearing a ckce underwear and a ck bra that''s caging her bountiful tits. However, there is one thing that is strange about her, which is her scent... Her scent is something that I have never smelled before. It is simr to mine and master Edgar''s scen-- Wait a minute, this is a subus...! A fucking subus! And to top it all off, she''s master Edgar''s fucking daughter. Abby warned me about her being a bully but she never said anything about her kidnapping people, tying them up, stripping them, and then giving them a fucking fetio! "You know, you shouldn''t be doing this Bridget... You are master Edgar''s daughter, if word of this leaks out it would be a big problem for you... This is r*pe," I say in a low voice. The girl suddenly has a shocked look on her face for a brief second, but a wide grin appears on her face again. "It''s surprising that you know who I am. Have they told you about me? Well, they will probably tell you about me. Everyone knows me in this school, so it''s not surprising that my father''s personal disciple would know me." She replies and daringly grabs my cock again, stroking it. "If I kill you and dispose of you, nobody will know." She adds as her grin grows wider. "However, if you keep this a secret and be my personal toy, you''ll get to eat up this body of mine..." She says again, bringing her face closer to mine. [Sigh... This girl is dumber than I thought. She''s a freaking virgin subus who just acted on her instincts after meeting a young incubus for the first time in her life.] Myra''s words sh before my eyes in a very bright manner. Wait, what? What do you mean by dumbest? She fucking kidnapped me even though she acted on instinct. And she''s going to fucking kill me. [Hey, calm down, she can''t kill you. She is just a spoilt little brat that always wants to get her hands on what she wants. You realize that she is offering that you be her boy toy in exchange for sparing your life right?] [Don''t you see that this is just absolutely dumb, and it''s the biggest mistake she has ever made in her life?] Ahh, I get what you mean... She has no idea how Incubus and subus work... To top it all off, I''m the incubus king. Let''s just y along Fufufu..... Meanwhile in reality, after talking with Myra, only a second has passed in the real world. And right now, this little subus who is about my age or slightly older is stroking my shaft while looking into my eyes. "Aren''t you going to reply? Or have you resigned yourself to your fate? Well, I''ll take your silence as a yes. Now you''ve officially be my toy...fufufu. Now, let''s y with you...." She lets out evil giggles and gets up from the bed. Next, she walks toward her wardrobe and opens it, bringing out arge heavy box that is about 18¡Á12¡Á10 inches. She carries the box and walks back to me, then drops it beside the bed and opens the box In excitement. However, when my eyes fall on the content inside the box, my face turns pale. Those...Those are BDSM toys! No way will I allow this. Activate Incubus shadow! [Incubus shadow has been activated. One subus has been detected] This is one of my innate skills that allows me to detect any subus and increase their sexual arousal. I''ve always thought that it was useless, but it seems like it wille in handy today. In the next moment, my body begins to secrete a ck aura and flows into Bridget''s body. Before she can open the box, her body suddenly freezes, her pupils start to glow slightly and she begins to look at me with lust etched onto her face. It''s time to have a taste of your own medicine...fufufu. "Now, set me free." ====================== x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x Chapter 91 Taming The Young Succubi [Part 2] It''s time to have a taste of your own medicine...fufufu. "Now, set me free." I say with a grin on my face while the ck aura continues dancing around my body like fireflies. Just like a robot, Bridget''s body starts to move on its own and walks towards me. Meanwhile, all this while, the ck aura is still dancing around my body, further hypnotizing her. In the next moment, she starts to lose the chains that are around my wrists and legs. After freeing myself, I get up from the bed with a wide grin stered on my face. Right now, Bridget''s eyes look hollow and lifeless as if she''s an undead, making me exim inwardly at the efficiency of the aura. Next, Imand her to lie down on the bed and I begin to bind her with the cuffs and chains. After tying her up, I move back and stop the aura from entering her body. Suddenly, Bridget''s eyes open in a sh, and she instantly realizes the situation that she is really in. *ng!* *ng!* She tries to move her hands and leg, but she only gets further restricted by the cuffs, no matter how hard she trashes her body around on the bondage bed. "What the hell did you do to me you motherfucker?!" Bridget bellows thunderously and continues trashing her body around In desperation. And right now, I can see the cuffs cutting into her hands and ankles despite being padded, due to the power of her trashing. I simply walk towards her and stuff her mouth with a thick piece of smelly clothing that I found on the ground,pletely erasing her wailing. After trashing for over five minutes with no sess, she eventually sumbs to her fate. I can see the look of horror and helplessness on her face. The look of hope ispletely gone on her face, only karma awaits her now. Right now, I''m looming above her with my monstrous cock which is soaring above her helpless body, and beside me is an almighty box of BDSM toys. Her own toys are about to be used on her. "These cuffs are no ordinary cuffs, right? Even a strong person like you was made powerless by its effect. Just how far are you willing to go to achieve your fantasies, Bridget? I''m sure that you''ve used these toys on many victims. However, today you''ve toyed with the wrong person. From now on, you''ll be my personal slut." I say, then I begin to lewdly stare at her body from top to bottom before finally settling my gaze on her panties. Hehehe... "Where should we start from?" I ask, moving my hands lewdly towards Bridget. Tears~! Only tears can be seen streaming down her beautiful face right now, as she can see my filthy hands moving towards her panties. I''m going to break this young subus, I am going to tame and make her only mine. She will only yearn for my cock! Slowly tracing the hem of Bridget''sce panties, I slide my two fingers into each side of her panties and slowly start to pull it down and¨C *RIP!* I forcefully tear off her panties. "Euek~!" Bridget lets out a voice in surprise, while tears trail down her beautiful face. Right now, her meaty sopping wet pussy is before me, as my eyes are currently feasting on it as much as they want. There''s a thin slit in the center of her pussy with her nectar slowly dripping from it. "You''re even getting wet in this situation. Aren''t you a pervert, Bridget?" I ask, using my index finger to stimte her clitoris. "Aaahan~!" She leaks out a moan while tears flow down her beautiful eyes nonstop. I don''t know what''s going on in her mind right now since there''s a gag in her mouth, but I am not stopping until I break her and make her mine...hehehe! *Sob* *Sob* *Sob* I don''t mind her sobbing, and decide to take things further. After stimting her clitoris and making her very wet, I move my hands towards her bra and slide both of my index fingers into her cleavage where the hook of her bra is located. "Noo!!!!!!" She lets out a loud muffled moan, but also it''s toote. *SNAP* The sound of her hook ripping ensues, and the bra that is caging her titse off, letting her juicy tits appear before my eyes with the pink cherries on top of them. Moving backwards a bit, I take a very long look at her and observe how magnificent and mesmerizing her body looks, as if sculpted by a god. What a masterpiece~ "Hehehe, let''s get to work shall we?" I ask her with a grin on my face, while ncing at the box which is full of dangerous sex toys. "Noo!!! Mmm!!! I fffuuukiill yuuuu!!!" Bridget starts crying loudly and thrashing around again when she sees me moving towards the box. ============================= Join our discord to see Amelina''s illustration. https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!] 500 power stones- 1 extra chapter 1000- 5 extra chapters 200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter 500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x Chapter 92 Taming The Young Succubi [Part 3] "Noo!!! Mmm!!! I fffuuukiill yuuuu!!!" Bridget starts crying loudly and thrashing around again when she sees me moving towards the box. I don''t answer her pleas as I bend down to open the box. *Click* "W-What~!" I let out a voice of surprise as I finally have a full view of what is inside the box....most of these toys are for females, b-but Bridget had been using them on males as well, o-or are females also her victims? I can''t imagine the horror if it had been boys that these toys were used on. [These toys might have been used mostly on girls because I can tell that she''s still a virgin. She probably kidnapped you because of the aura she felt from you. Either way, she has also been carrying out her fantasy on male victims.] My body shudders in horror as I see all these toys... The toys include a big monstrous brown dildo that can rip an ass apart if it was to be used on a boy. There are also cock whips, cock rings, balls vibrator, pussy vibrator with clitoris kisser, Anal plugs, fox bondage costume with a padlock, leather cuffs, a mallet, nails, leather whip, ankle spreader bar, bondage head gear, ball gags, bondage cage straps, foot cuffs, lubes, nylon ropes, foldable bondage bar kit, and many other types of sex toys that I have never seen before. ''J-Just what in the hell is this girl?'' *ng!* *ng!* *ng!* She starts struggling and thrashing around once again as soon as she sees me rummaging through the box. I turn my head and look at her... "Let''s get started Bridget, you''re now mine." I say as a wide grin starts to form on my face. My mind which was formerly that of a human wants me to forgive her, but another part of me wants me to continue. The desperation, fear, and anguish in her eyes are giving me endless joy! Suddenly, ck aura-like tendrils erupt from my body and enter Bridget''s body once again. Just like before, her eyes turns hollow and lifeless again. After seeing my incubus aura work, I pick up the ankle spreader bar, leather cuffs, and ropes before moving closer to her. Next, I lose the metal cuffs on her hands and legs, then I strap her legs to the ankle spreader bar,pletely extending it, spreading and stretching her legs as far as I can. Once done, I also put the leather cuffs on her hands so that she won''t injure herself when she begins thrashing around again. Thenstly, after putting the cuffs on her hands, I raise her hands over her head before connecting a rope to the middle of the leather cuffs and tying it to the iron bar of the bed. Meanwhile, during all this time, Bridget is unable to do anything because she''s under my control and has no idea what''s about to happen at that moment because of my incubus aura. After doing the needful and making sure that she won''t be able to break free from this bondage after I stop hypnotizing her with my incubus aura, I move back a bit, taking an inspection on her. (I can''t take a chance, man.) "Ah, the gags! I knew I was missing something!" I say in bliss as I run towards the box and pick up the gag before dashing back and tying it around Bridget''s mouth. Once I make sure that everything is okay, I stop sending my incubus aura into her body. The tendrils dance back towards me in a wavy-like manner before entering my body and vanishing. Slowly, Bridget''s eyes start opening... Realizing the situation that she''s in, which is different from before, she starts thrashing and crying again. But this time, all her efforts are useless. All the items are magical items that restrained her powers. Her beloved toys have been used on her. Karma is not to be underestimated. "Pweeeeesss I buuueeegg uuuu." she leaks out a faint voice, while tears stream down her beautiful face. "Oh, you are begging me? Do you think because your dad is my master I''ll let you go scot-free after what you nned to do to me?" I say with a slight chuckle while beating and shaking my meat rod in exhration. "Pweeeeeeeasss I wiiiiill maarrreyy yuuu!! Juusss doonnnt dooo thiisss~!!" She cries out again at the top of her lungs, only to be tuned down by the gag making ite out like muffled sounds. "Oh, you''ll marry me?" I ask with a raised brow. She nods her head in anticipation, hope, and liberation, but she''s in for a nasty surprise. "Well, since you say you''ll marry me, let''s do what couples often do. Let me fuck you." I say as I grin from ear to ear and walk towards her, before lowering my face near her pussy since it is opened wide due to the ankle spreader. "Yummy, nice treat~ I wonder what a virgin subus''s pussy will taste like." I say, and in the next moment, I bury my face in her pussy and begin to eat her out. "Noooooooooo!!!!" Bridget cries out loudly as I start licking her pussy. ========================= Join our discord to see Amelina''s illustration. https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!] 500 power stones- 1 extra chapter 1000- 5 extra chapters 200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter 500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!